Sec. 65B,  Evidence Act Certificate: Forms

Saji Koduvath, Advocate, Kottayam.

Sec. 65B CertificateRequisites under Law

From Sub Sections (2) and (4) of Sec. 65B, it is clear that the certificate must refer to the following aspects –

  • the computer was used regularly to store or process information;
  • the activities were regularly carried on over that period;
  • they were done by a person having lawful control over the computer;
  • the information was regularly fed into the computer;
  • it was in the ordinary course of the said activities;
  • the computer was operating properly (if not, give details);
  • the information was fed in the ordinary course of the activities.
  • the electronic record must be identified
  • the manner in which it was produced;
  • particulars of device involved in the production of that electronic record.

Sec. 65B  Certificate – Draft Model Forms:  to be used with required variations.

  • Print out of Office Computer:
  • Certified that this Computer output contains true and correct information that is produced by the Computer (………… … bearing No.   … ………..), operated during the period with respect to which the entries in the statement (mentioned above/attached) were made while the computer was used regularly to store and process information in the same for the purposes of activities regularly carried on by (me) (….. …….. office) over the said period, (and used through the employees of ….. …….  office under me as ……………;)
  • that I had lawful control over the use of the computer system during the said period  information was fed into the computer;
  • throughout the period the computer was operating properly;
  • the information contained in the computer is fed into the computer in the ordinary course of the business activities of this office;
  • (that the aforesaid computer is operated from the various branches of this office and are connected to the core-server-computer in my office and ) that this computer print-out is that taken from the said (core-)computer under my direction in the mechanical process in ……… ………. printer , Bearing No……  .. …..which itself ensures accuracy; and
  • that all what is stated above are true and correct to the best of my knowledge. 

Pen Drive containing the recording of CC TV Footage:

  • Certified that the Pen Drive (computer output) produced herewith contains the CC TV recordings (information) that is (was) contained in the Hard Disc (electronic record) of the CC TV System which bears the name …… …….. . and No …..   …….
  • That the information in the pen drive relates to the period from ……… to ……….., over which period the CC TV System has been used regularly to store the CC TV recordings in the Hard Disc of the CC TV System that were taken using various CC TV Cameras attached to the same, including the one that been put up at ……… …… , and regularly fed into the Hard Disc of the CC TV System, in the ordinary course of its activities.
  • That the contents in the pen drive are the that captured by the said camera at ………
  • That throughout the said period, the CC TV System was operating properly. 
  • That I am a responsible official in relation to the operation of the CC TV System and its management and that I was the person having lawful control over the use of the CC TV System over that period.
  • That the copy of the recordings of the CC TV in the Pen Drive are that produced by the CC TV System itself and copied by me from the Hard Disc of the CC TV System using the provision to copy the recordings into the pen drive as provided in the CC TV System itself.
  • All matters stated are true to the best of my knowledge and belief.

Photograph. 

  • Certified that the photograph produced herewith is taken by me in my mobile phone (………… … bearing No.   … ………..), on … …… ……., while the mobile phone (with Camera) was used regularly for all its uses including taking photos;
  • that I have full control over the use of the phone;
  • that it was/is operating properly; that it is taken in the ordinary course of activities;
  • that these photo-print-outs are taken in the mechanical process, which itself ensures accuracy, at ……… ………. Studio at ……………. ; and
  • that the photo is true and correct picture; and that all what is stated above are true and correct to the best of my knowledge.

CD containing Video recordings of a Marriage ceremony

  • Certified that the CD produced herewith contains the Video recordings of the Marriage ceremony of …………. (so and so) with ………….. (so and so), and related functions, taken on ………. (date) ………….. at ……… (place), in the ……………. (product name) Digital Camera bearing No: …………..
  • That the videos in the CD are taken by me in the said camera; and that during that period the said camera has been used, by me, regularly to record the videos; and that such videos were regularly captured into the said camera.
  • That throughout the said period the camera was operating properly, and video recordings were regularly recorded, in the ordinary course of activities.
  • That the operation of the camera and its management were done by me, and I am the person having full control over the use of the camera during that period.
  • That the copy of the images (the video) in the CD are that produced by the said camera and it is copied by me to the CD from the said camera through the computer system of  ………. (product name) which bears No: … …, owned by me.
  • All what is stated above are true and correct.

Pen Drive containing the recording of Video

  • Certified that the Pen Drive (computer output) produced herewith contains the Video recordings (information) that is (was) contained in the Hard Disc (electronic record) of the Video Camera which bears the name …… …….. . and No …..   …….
  • That the information in the pen drive relates to the recordings from ……… to ……….. on …. …… ………
  • That the Video Camera has been used by me regularly to record video in the Hard Disc of the Video Camera in the ordinary course of its activities.
  • That the contents in the pen drive are the that recorded by me in the said camera.
  • That throughout the said period, the Video Camera was operating properly. 
  • That I am a responsible official in relation to the operation of the Video Camera and its management and that I was the person having lawful control over the use of the Video Camera over that period.
  • That the copy of the recordings of the Video Camera in the Pen Drive are that produced by the Video Camera itself and copied by me from the Hard Disc of the Video Camera using the provision to copy the recordings into the pen drive as provided in the Video Camera itself.
  • All matters stated are true to the best of my knowledge and belief.

Who can give Certificate under Sec. 65 B

Basing on Sub-section (4) of Section 65B, it is made clear in Arjun Panditrao Khotkar v. Kailash Kushanrao Gorantyal, (2020) 3 SCC 216 –

  • The certificate can be given by anyone out of several persons who occupy a ‘responsible official position’ in relation to the operation of the relevant device.
  • The person who may otherwise be in the ‘management of relevant activities’ spoken of in Sub-section (4) of Section 65B. (It is provided to give the certificate to the “best of his knowledge and belief”.) See also – Smriti Madan Kansagra Vs. Perry Kansagra 2020-12 SCALE 450.

Can the Certificate u/s 65B be Given Long After the Electronic Record was Produced

  • In Arjun Panditrao Khotkar vs. Kailash Kushanrao Gorantyal, (2020)3 SCC 216 it was held that by virtue of Section 65B(4), the Certificate u/s 65B can be given long after the electronic record has actually been produced by the computer. (Note: the certificate to be given is to the “best of his knowledge and belief”.) See also – Smriti Madan Kansagra Vs. Perry Kansagra 2020-12 SCALE 450.

Read Blog of the author:

How to Subscribe ‘IndianLawLive’? Click here – How to Subscribe

End Notes

Sec. 65A and Sec. 65B of the Evidence Act reads:

Sec. 65A: Special provisions as to evidence relating to electronic record:

The CONTENTS of electronic records may be PROVED in accordance with the provisions of section 65B. 

65B. Admissibility of electronic records

(1) Notwithstanding anything contained in this Act, any information contained in an electronic record which is printed on a paper, stored, recorded or copied in optical or magnetic media produced by a computer (hereinafter referred to as the computer output) shall be deemed to be also a document, if the conditions mentioned in this section are satisfied in relation to the information and computer in question and shall be admissible in any proceedings, without further proof or production of the original, as evidence of any contents of the original or of any fact stated therein of which direct evidence would be admissible.

  • Definitions of Computer and Electronic Record
  • The Information Technology Act, 2000 (No. 21 of 2000) defines computer in section 2. (1) (i) as under:
  • ” ‘Computer’ means any electronic magnetic, optical or other high-speed data processing device or system which performs logical, arithmetic, and memory functions by manipulations of electronic, magnetic or optical impulses, and includes all input, output, processing, storage, computer software, or communication facilities which are connected or related to the computer in a computer system or computer network.’
  • The Act defines computer in section 2. (1) (t) as under:
  • “ ‘Electronic Record’ means data, record or data generated, image or sound stored, received or sent in an electronic form or micro film or computer generated micro fiche.”

(2) The conditions referred to in sub-section (1) in respect of a computer output shall be the following, namely:—

  • (a) the computer output containing the information was produced by the computer during the period over which the computer was used regularly to store or process information for the purposes of any activities regularly carried on over that period by the person having lawful control over the use of the computer;
  • (b) during the said period, information of the kind contained in the electronic record or of the kind from which the information so contained is derived was regularly fed into the computer in the ordinary course of the said activities;
  • (c) throughout the material part of the said period, the computer was operating properly or, if not, then in respect of any period in which it was not operating properly or was out of operation during that part of the period, was not such as to affect the electronic record or the accuracy of its contents; and
  • (d) the information contained in the electronic record reproduces (sic?) or is derived from such information fed into the computer in the ordinary course of the said activities.

(3) Where over any period, the function of storing or processing information for the purposes of any activities regularly carried on over that period as mentioned in clause (a) of sub-section (2) was regularly performed by computers, whether—

  • (a) by a combination of computers operating over that period; or
  • (b) by different computers operating in succession over that period; or
  • (c) by different combinations of computers operating in succession over that period; or
  • (d) in any other manner involving the successive operation over that period, in whatever order, of one or more computers and one or more combinations of computers, all the computers used for that purpose during that period shall be treated for the purposes of this section as constituting a single computer; and references in this section to a computer shall be construed accordingly.

(4) In any proceedings where it is desired to give a statement in evidence by virtue of this section, a certificate doing any of the following things, that is to say,—

  • (a) identifying the electronic record containing the statement and describing the manner in which it was produced;
  • (b) giving such particulars of any device involved in the production of that electronic record as may be appropriate for the purpose of showing that the electronic record was produced by a computer;
  • (c) dealing with any of the matters to which the conditions mentioned in sub-section (2) relate, and purporting to be signed by a person occupying a responsible official position in relation to the operation of the relevant device or the management of the relevant activities (whichever is appropriate) shall be evidence of any matter stated in the certificate;
  • and for the purposes of this sub-section
  • it shall be sufficient for a matter to be stated to the best of the knowledge and belief of the person stating it.

(5) For the purposes of this section,—

  • (a) information shall be taken to be supplied to a computer if it is supplied thereto in any appropriate form and whether it is so supplied directly or (with or without human intervention) by means of any appropriate equipment;
  • (b) whether in the course of activities carried on by any official information is supplied with a view to its being stored or processed for the purposes of those activities by a computer operated otherwise than in the course of those activities, that information, if duly supplied to that computer, shall be taken to be supplied to it in the course of those activities;
  • (c) a computer output shall be taken to have been produced by a computer whether it was produced by it directly or (with or without human intervention) by means of any appropriate equipment.

Explanation.—For the purposes of this section any reference to information being derived from other information shall be a reference to its being derived therefrom by calculation, comparison or any other process.



Read in this Cluster (Click on the Topic):

Book No. 1.   Handbook of a Civil Lawyer

Civil Procedure Code

Power of attorney

Evidence Act – General

Book No. 4: Common Law of TRUSTS in India

Legal Personality of Trustees and Office Bearers of Societies

Saji Koduvath.

Abstract of this Note:

  1. No ‘dual ownership’ (as observed by Salmond) in Indian Law of Trusts.
  2. Beneficiaries have no ‘beneficial ownership’ in Indian Law; trustees have no ‘beneficial interest’ also.
  3. Trustees and office-bearers of societies are destined to sue or be sued in their ‘personal capacity’ and ‘personal names’.

TRUST – In Law.

Trust is ‘an obligation’, in law. It arises when a property is endowed by its owner for the benefit of another. Trust is created when a trustee is appointed.  The trustee administers the property as required by the author. It has to be done by the trustee as if he is the owner of the property.

Trustee Administers as sole ‘owner’ of Trust

The obligation upon the trustee to administer the endowed property, as if he is its owner and as directed by the author, for the benefit of another, is ‘trust’ in law.

The trustee should have been appointed with clear directions for management. The trustee is bound to obey the directions of the author. The mode and modalities of administration of trusts are primarily determined under the terms of the trust (written or otherwise).  Lewin on Trusts[1] reads as under:

  • “The person who created the trust may mould it in whatever form he pleases.”

Duty of the trustees may be passive or active according to the nature of the trust.  With regard to duties of trustees it is stated in ‘Principles of Equity’ by H. A. Smith[2]as under: 

  • “A trust is a duty seemed in equity to rest on the conscience of a legal owner. This duty may be either passive, such as to allow the beneficial ownership to be enjoyed the some other person, named the cestui que trust, in which case the legal owner is styled a bare trustee; or it may be some active duty, such as to sell, or to administer for the benefit of some other person or persons; such for example are the duties of a trustee in bankruptcy.”[3]

Underhill has defined a simple trust as a trust in which the trustee is a mere repository of the trust property, with no active duties to perform.[4]Trustees are bound by customs and usages.  Apart from the enactments applicable, trusts and trustees are also governed under the directions of competent authorities concerned.

Trust Funds Are Vested In Trustees ‘with the personal capacity to sue’

While discussing the ‘person’ and ‘personality’ in depth in ‘English Private Law’,[5] Edited by Professor Peter Birks Qc FBA, Volume I it was observed that the trust funds were vested in trustees with the personal capacity to sue (and to be sued) in their own names in the course of administering the trust business. It is posited as under:

  •  “(c) Artificial persons:   …. English law does not consider a trust estate to possess the capacity to sue or be sued, and requires trust funds to be vested in trustees with the personal capacity to sue (and to be sued) in their own names in the course of administering the trust business, executors and administrators (collectively termed personal representatives) perform a similar function with respect to a deceased persons estate, as do receivers and liquidators when a company goes into receivership or liquidation.”

No ‘Duel Ownership’ in Indian Law; It Differs from English Law

No duel ownership under Common Law of India and as per the definition (Sec. 3)  of trust in the Indian Trusts Act, 1882. According to Indian law, the trustee holds the trust property as its legal owner.  The properties ‘vest in the trustee’, or he holds the same, for the limited purpose of administration and management (Thiagesar Dharma Vanikam Vs. Comner. IT, Madras: AIR 1964   Mad 483). He has the obligation to use this ownership for the benefit of the beneficiaries (Kansara Abdulrehman Sadruddin Vs. Trustees of the Maniar Jamat: AIR 1968 Guj 184). It is not the legal (or trust) ownership referred to in English law; inasmuch as, in English law, when ‘legal ownership’ is referred, it denotes: ‘legal estate’; one of the ownerships bifurcated from the ‘duel ownership’.

Common Law of India and the Indian Trusts Act do not refer to ‘beneficial ownership’ with the beneficiary; it refers only to ‘interest’ or ‘beneficial interest’ with the beneficiary (See: Ram Bharose Sharma Vs. Mahant Ram Swaroop: 2001 AIR- SCW  4062:  Mitar Sain Vs. Data Ram: AIR 1926 All 7; Urshottam Vs. Kanhaiyalal: AIR 1966 Raj 70). In English law, when ‘beneficial interest’ is referred, it denotes: ‘beneficial ownership’ or ‘beneficial estate’; the other bifurcated ownership in the ‘duel ownership’.

A founder can also be a beneficiary of a trust after its dedication. (But, he cannot claim any special right on that stock, unless he reserved the same, positively.) It is observed by the Kerala High Court in Mohammed Basheer Vs. Ahmed Kutty, 2011 (3) Ker L J 767, following the decision of the Privy Council in Chhatra Kumari Vs.  Mohan Bikram, AIR 1931 PC 196, and the definition of trust in the Indian Trusts Act, that, ‘unlike English law, in Indian law the owner of the trust property is the trustee, and beneficial interest of course is to be conveyed to the beneficiary’. Under Indian law, beneficiaries have beneficial interest (pertaining to beneficiaries) alone; and it is not‘proprietary interest’ or ‘beneficial interest pertaining to owner’. ‘Beneficial interest pertaining  to the owner’ is also dedicated ‘in the trust’ when a trust is established.

Property Vests in Trustee; But No  ‘Proprietary Interest’

As pointed out in WO Holdsworth  Vs. State of Uttar Pradesh, AIR 1957 SC 887,  by our Apex Court the Indian Trusts Act, 1882 declares legal ownership with trustees while defining trust and beneficial interest in Sec. 3. Trust is defined to be an obligation annexed to the ownership of property for the benefit of another, the ‘beneficial interest’ as the beneficiary’s right against the trustee as owner of the trust property.

Sec. 6 of the Indian Trusts Act lays down that transfer of the dedicated property to the trustee is essential for creation of a trust. Inasmuch as the vesting of ownership of trust property with the trustee is under an obligation to manage it for the benefit of the beneficiaries (Sec 3, definition of trust of in the Indian Trusts Act), it can be concluded that the trust properties vest in the (sole) ‘legal ownership’ of the trustees.  (Chhatra Kumari Vs.  Mohan Bikram: AIR 1931 PC 196; Kansara Abdulrehman Sadruddin  Vs. Trustees, Maniar Jamat: AIR 1968 Guj 184.  See also: Ramabai Govind Vs. Raghunath Vasudevo: AIR 1952 Bom 106).

Though the Indian Trusts Act, 1882 is basically meant for private trusts, the principles of English Law of Trusts which have been incorporated in the Indian Trusts Act will apply to public trusts also. Those principles will not become untouchable for it is incorporated in the Trusts Act (Sk. Abdul Kayum  Vs. Mulla Alibhai: AIR 1963 SC 309; Uttar Pradesh Vs. Bansi Dhar: AIR 1974 SC 1084;Bai Dosabai  Vs.  Mathurdas Govinddas: AIR 1980 SC 1334).

The legal or trust ownership (Salmond on Jurisprudence: 12th  Edition, page 256) of the trust property is ‘vested’ with the trustee, as in English law, in Indian law also. The trustee has no ‘proprietory interest’, inasmuch as the beneficial interest is ‘carved out’, or impressed upon, in the property itself.  In dealings with the world at large, the trustee personates or represents as the owner of the property (Govardhandhari Devsthan  Vs. Collector of Ahmednagar: AIR 1982  Bom 332). Kapoorchand Rajendra Kumar Jain Vs. Parasnath Digambar: 2000-1 MPJR 199. The Privy Council explained in M. E. Moolla Sons Vs Official Assignee of The High Court of Judicature at Rangoon (AIR 1936 PC 230) that the beneficiary has no interest(proprietary interest) in immovable property because his right was only to call upon the trustees to carry out their trust, or because the distinction between legal and equitable estates did not as such exist in the law of India.

Sec. 10 and 75 of the Indian Trusts Act denotes ‘vesting of property in trustees’. Sec. 10 of the Indian Trust Act, 1882 reads as under:

10. ….. Disclaimer of trust.—Instead of accepting a trust, the intended trustee may, within a reasonable period, disclaim it, and such disclaimer shall prevent the trust property from vesting in him. A disclaimer by one of two or more co-trustees vests the trust property in the other or others and makes him or them sole trustee or trustees from the date of the creation of the trust.

Sec. 75 of the Indian Trust Act, 1882 reads:

75.Vesting of trust property in new trustees.—Whenever any new trustee is appointed under section 73 or section 74, all the trust property for the time being vested in the surviving or continuing trustees or trustee, or in the legal representative of any trustee, shall become vested in such new trustee, either solely or jointly with the surviving or continuing trustees or trustee, as the case may require.

Trustee Must Exercise on His Own Judgment

A trustee cannot delegate the exercise of powers which he ought to personally perform. Although a trustee may listen to the opinions and wishes of others, he must exercise his own judgment. Thus a trustee for sale of property, cannot leave the whole conduct of the sale to his co-trustees. The reason for this proposition is that the settler has entrusted the trust property and its management to all the trustees, and the beneficiaries are entitled to the benefit of their collective wisdom and experience (Shanti Vijay And Co Vs. Princess Fatima Fouzia AIR  1980 SC  17; Also see: Sk. Abdul Kayum Vs. Mulla Alibhai: AIR 1963 SC 309; Underhill’s Law relating to Trusts and Trustees, 12th Ed., PP. 434, 442-43; Scot on Trusts, Vol. 2, p. 1033).

Fiduciary Capacity of Trustees of Religious Trusts

Because of the fiduciary position, liability of a Shebait or Mutawalli equates trustee. Archakas (Padmanabha Vs. Ramachandra Rao; AIR 1953 Mad 842) are also deemed to be in possession in a fiduciary capacity and as such they could not claim adverse possession.

In Balram Chunnilal Vs. Durgalal Shivnarain, AIR 1968 MP 81,  it was found that an appointed pujari, for the purpose of worship and of maintaining the temple, was a servant and he got possession of temple property in a fiduciary capacity and that he was estopped as long as he continued to be in possession in that capacity from asserting his own title. When a servant occupied or came into possession of property belonging to his employer he was nothing more than a licensee or a bailee. In a general sense it was also a trust.

Trustee has to Act Gratuitously

Trustee, under English Law, has to perform his duties gratuitously. No remuneration can be claimed from the trust property or income unless the terms of the trust do not allow it.  But that does not mean that the trustee has to meet the expenses from his pocket. He can charge actual expenses from the trust/property.

Indian Trusts Act , 1882 reads as under:

32.Right to reimbursement of expenses.—Every trustee may re-imburse himself, or pay or discharge out of the trust property, all expenses properly incurred in or about the execution of the trust.

36.General authority of trustee.— A trustee may do all acts which are reasonable and proper for the realisation, protection or benefit of the trust property.

44.Power to several trustees of whom one disclaims or dies.—When an authority to deal with the trust property is given to several trustees and one of them disclaims or dies, the authority may be exercised by the continuing trustees.

West and Buhler in Digest of Hindu Law, at page 248, states as under:

“Even when no emoluments are attached to the office of a Shebait, he enjoys some sort of right or interest in the endowed property which has partially at least the characteristics of a proprietary right….. The Shebait’s power to alienate the debutter property is very much limited and can be exercised only when there is a justifying legal necessity or benefit to the Deity; yet he can create derivative tenures in respect of the endowed property, which, even if not supported by legal necessity, cannot be impeached so long as he is alive and remains in office. The Shebait therefore has to some extent the rights of a limited owner.”

West and Buhler in Digest of Hindu Law, at page 248, reads further as under:

“Like the trustee in English law, a Shebait has to act gratuitously and he cannot charge the debutter estate for any remuneration on account of the time and labour he spends over his affairs. The position would certainly be different if there is a provision in the deed of dedication to that effect; or, in the absence of any deed of endowment, there is a usage sanctioning such remuneration to the Shebait. The law is well established that, in the absence of any provision in the deed of dedication or any usage to that effect, a Shebait has no right to take any portion of the income of the debutter estate nor even the surplus that remains after meeting the expenses of the deity. In this income would be included not merely the rents and profits of the debutter property but the offerings which are made to the deity by its devotees.”

Underhill in his treatise Law relating toTrusts and Trusteesunder the caption, Right to Reimbursement and Indemnity, it has been stated as under:

“Trustee is entitled to be reimbursed out of the trust property all expenses which he has properly incurred having regard to the circumstances of each particular case but without interest unless he has paid an interest bearing claim in which case he stands in the shoes of the creditor by subrogation.”

Section 32 of the Indian Trusts Act, 1882 which provides that the trustee is entitled to get reimbursement out of the trust property all expenses properly incurred in relation to the execution of the trust property and for preservation of the trust property is a principle of the English law of Trusts which has been incorporated in the Indian Trusts Act. Therefore such principles in Sec. 32 of the Indian Trusts Act are applied to public trusts also. (Kishore Joo Vs. Guman Behari Joo Deo: AIR  1978 All 1;  Bapalal Godadbhai Kothari Vs. Charity Commissioner Gujarat: 1966  GLR 825 )

Trustee not to Benefit

It is the duty of the trustee to administer the trust solely in the interest of the beneficiaries. He is not permitted to place himself in a position where it would be for his own benefit or to violate his duty to the beneficiaries. (Scott on Trusts Vol. II Sec. 170. The leading case on the subject is Kench  Vs. Gandford (1726) ;White and Tudor Leading Cases in Equity page 693;Referred to in: Arjan Singh Vs. Deputy Mal Jain ILR 1982- 1 Del 11.)

Indian Trusts Act , 1882 reads as under:

Sec. 50.  Trustee may not charge for services.—In the absence of express directions to the contrary contained in the instrument of trust or of a contract to the contrary entered into with the beneficiary or the Court at the time of accepting the trust, a trustee has no right to remuneration for his trouble, skill and loss of time in executing the trust.

Indian Trusts Act , 1882 reads as under:

51. Trustee may not use trust property for his own profit.—A trustee may not use or deal with the trust property for his own profit or for any other purpose unconnected with the trust.

Appointment of Trustees Irrevocable

A dedication of property to a trust is irrevocable, and the rules, if any, laid down by the founder at the time of dedication regulating succession to the office of the trustee should also be deemed to be irrevocable unless the power of revocation is reserved by the grantor. The condition relating to the rule of succession of trusteeship forms an integral part of the dedication and formation of trust itself. (Radhika Mohan Nandy v. Amrita Lal Nandy and another: AIR 1947 Cal  301; Virbala K. Kewalram Vs. Ramchandv Lalchandlaws: AIR 1997 Bom 46).

PRINCIPLES OF TRUST ADUMBRATED IN SOCIETIES

If only properties of Societies are ‘not vested in the trustees’, it will be deemed vested in governing body

Though the administrative affairs of the societies are carried on by its governing body, the properties of the same may be vested with (separate) trustees (like ecclesiastical authorities, in case of religious associations). It is obvious that this system of vesting of property in trustees and administration of affairs by governing body is primarily viewed in the So. Regn. Act of 1860 when it refers, in Sec. 5 of the So. Regn. Act, ‘if not vested in trustees, shall be deemed to be vested, for the time being, in the governing body’. Sec. 5 reads as under:

  • 5. Property of society how vested:The property, movable and immovable belonging to a society registered under this Act, if not vested in trustees, shall be deemed to be vested, for the time being, in the governing body of such society, and in all proceedings civil and criminal, may be described as the property of the governing body of such society for their proper title.

In Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai Ratanjibhai[11] it is held that in terms of Section 5 of the Societies Registration Act, the property would vest in the trustees, and that only in the absence of vesting of such properties in the trustees, the same would be deemed to have been vested for the time being in the governing body of such society.[12]

In Pamulapati Buchi Naidu College Committee, Nidubrolu Vs. Govt. of Andhra Pradesh[13] it is observed:

  • “If what is vested in the College Committee or its governing body is a right of management simpliciter, there is no question of the members of the society or the members of the governing body being beneficially interested in its property. It necessarily follows that by the fact of appointment of a treasurer, there can be no deprivation of the society of its rights in property. The consequence, which would flow on the appointment of a treasurer by the Government under the provisions of the Charitable Endowments Act, would be that he will take charge of the management of the properties held by the society. There is no divesting of the rights of the society in its properties. As already stated, what all the society is deprived of would be right of management which cannot be equated to any right in the property.”[14]

fiduciary relation’ of Trustees

It is definite that our law accepts the ‘wider’ or ‘general’ expression as to ‘trust’, used by the progressive jurists like Salmond and Halsbury; and the same principle is adopted in the So. Regn. Act. The progressive jurists preferred investing principles of trust in the matters of various fiduciary relationships under which one holds property on behalf of, or for the benefit of, others.[6]

Salmond brings-in principles of trust in the affairs of associations. Salmond on Jurisprudence  reads:[7]

  • “Thirdly, it is expedient that property in which large numbers of persons are interested in common should be vested in trustees.” 

It is held by the Supreme Court in RV Sankara Kurup Vs. Leelavathy Nambiar[8] that the property in the hands of the agent was (actually) for the principal; and the agent stood in the fiduciary capacity, as a trustee, for the beneficial interest he had in the property. The petitioner had acted as an agent as a cestui que trust was a trustee and he held the property in trust for the respondent in his fiduciary capacity as an agent or trustee and he had a duty and responsibility to make over the unauthorised profits or benefits he derived while acting as an agent or a trustee and properly account for the same to the principal. Therefore, the High Court was right in its holding that the petitioner was an agent and trustee acted in the fiduciary capacity on behalf of the respondent-plaintiff as General power-of-attorney.

A society itself can be a trustee

A society can be formed for the administration of a trust.[9] If a trust is created for the benefit of a religious society, such trust shall continue to exist and it would not cease to exist by the resolution of the society. Such ‘creation of trust’ is considered by our Apex Court in Vinodkumar M. Malavia Vs. Maganlal Mangaldas Gameti[10] and held:

  • The High Court has rightly observed that: ‘… the trust which has been created as public trust for a specific object and the charitable or the religious nature or for the bonafide of the Society or any such institution managed by such trusts for charitable and religious purpose shall continue to exist in perpetuity and it would not cease to exist by any such process of thinking or deliberation or the Resolution, which does not have any force of law’.”

Suit shall be in the Personal Name of President, Chairman, etc. of a Society

Sec. 6 of the Societies Registration Act, 1860 reads as under:

  • 6. Suits by and against societies – Every society registered under this Act may sue or be sued in the name of the president, chairman, or principal secretary, or trustees, as shall be determined by the rules and regulations of the society, and, in default of such determination, in the name of such person as shall be appointed by the governing body for the occasion.
  • Provided that it shall be competent for any person having a claim or demand against the society, to sue the president or chairman, or principal secretary or the trustees thereof, if on application to the governing body some other officer or person be not nominated to be the defendant.

From the expression in Sec. 7 of the Societies Registration Act, that ‘proceedings shall be continued in the name of or against the successor of such person’, it is clear that the words in Sec. 6 of the Societies Registration Act, ‘sue or be sued in the name of President, Chairman, or Principal Secretary, or Trustees,’ refers to filing suit by or against the President, Chairman, Principal Secretary or Trustees in their ‘personal name’; and not in their ‘official status’ “as” President, Chairman, Principal Secretary or Trustees.

Our Law Does Not Favour ‘Corporation Sole’

Our law does not favour characterising a ‘Corporation Sole’ as a Juristic Person,[15] except officials such as President of India, District Collectors, Secretaries/Office-Heads of various Departments of Government, Village Officers, etc.

S Govinda Menon Vs. Union of India: AIR 1967 SC 1274

Our Apex Court held in S Govinda Menon Vs. Union of India: AIR 1967 SC 1274 as under:

  • “It was also contended by the appellant in this connection that as the Commissioner was made a Corporation sole under s. 80 of the Act as a separate and independent personality, he was not subject to the control of the Government and no disciplinary proceedings ‘Could be initiated against him. We do not think there is any substance in this argument. It is true that the Commissioner has been made a Corporation sole under s. 80 of the Act which states that the Commissioner shall have perpetual succession and a common seal and may sue and be sued in his corporate name. Section 81(1) of the Act provides for the establishment of a Fund called ‘The Madras Hindu Religious and Charitable Endowments Administration Fund’ and further states that the Fund shall vest in the Commissioner. It was argued for the appellant that the corporate entity created by s. 80 of the Act has a separate legal personality. But there is a juristic distinction between a Corporation sole and a Corporation aggregate, and the Corporation sole is not endowed with a separate legal personality as the Corporation aggregate. As Maitland said:
    • “If our corporation sole really were an artificial person created by the policy of man we ought to marvel at its incompetence. Unless custom or statute aids it, it cannot (so we are told) own a chattel, not even a chattel real. A different and an equally inelegant device was adopted to provide an owning ‘subject’ for the ornaments of the church and the minister thereof-adopted at the end of the Middle Ages by lawyers who held themselves debarred by the theory of corporations from frankly saying that the body of parishioners is a corporation aggregate. And then, we are also told that in all probability a corporation sole ‘Cannot enter into a contract except with statutory authority or as incidental to an interest in land ………. Be that as it may, the ecclesiastical corporation sole is no juristic person‘; he or it is either natural man or juristic abortion.” (See ‘Selected Essays of’ Maitland” pp. 100 & 103).
  • Keeton has also observed as follows
    • “It was a device for transmitting real property to a, succession of persons without the necessity for periodic. conveyances. It was never intended that this device should’ be erected into a psychological person with a developed existence of its own In dealing with a corporation sole, the courts have never treated it as a conception similar in essential characteristics to a corporation aggregate. They have restricted its utility to the transmission of real, or exceptionally, by custom, as in Byrd v. Wilford, and now by statute, personal property from one holder of an office, lay or ecclesiastical, to his successor” (See ‘Elementary Principles of Jurisprudence’ by Keeton, 2nd Edn. pp. 155 & 162).”
  • We accordingly reject the contention of the appellant that the Commissioner has a separate legal personality as corporation sole under s. 80 of the Act and that he is exempt from disciplinary proceedings for any act or omission committed in his capacity as. Commissioner. In our opinion, the object of the legislature in enacting ss. 80 and 81 of the Act was to constitute a separate Fund and to provide for the vesting of that Fund in the Commissioner as a corporation sole and thereby avoid the necessity of periodic conveyances in the transmission of title to that Fund.”

Sec. 6 Impliedly Bars Filing a Suit in the Name of Society

Our Apex Court has repeatedly[16]made it clear that Sec. 6 of the Societies Registration Act provides that a registered society must sue or be sued through the office bearer or a nominee, as provided in that section.  Therefore, it can be concluded that Sec. 6 impliedly bars filing a suit in the name of the society, otherwise than through its President, Secretary or the nominated person (in their personal names).

Conclusion

Both trustees and Governing Bodies of societies are administrators only. They are bound by the trust deed or bye laws, as the case may be. They are in a fiduciary relationship vis-à-vis, the beneficiaries of the trust or the members of the society, and the property placed for their administration. Suits by or against the trusts and societies are to be filed in the (personal) names of the trustees or Governing Body members.


[1]      12th Edn., p.805

[2] 4th Edition, Page 23

[3]Quoted in Arjan Singh Vs. Deputy Mal Jain: ILR 1982-1 Del 11.

[4]Underhill: ‘Law relating to Trusts and Trustees’:13th Edition, Page 23; Quoted in Arjan Singh Vs. Deputy Mal Jain: ILR 1982-1 Del 11

[5]  See:  Court On Its Own Motion v. Chandigarh Administration: 2020 0 Supreme(P&H) 239

[6]      See: Balram Chunnilal Vs. Durgalal Shivnarain: AIR 1968 MP 81.

[7]      Salmond on Jurisprudence: 12th  Edition, page 257.

[8]    AIR 1994 SC 2694

[9]      Tata Memorial Hospital Workers Union Vs. Tata Memorial Centre: AIR 2010 SC 2943

[10]    2013 AIR (SCW) 5782: AIR 2013 SC (CIV) 2849; (2013) 15 SCC 394

[11]    AIR 2005 SC 2544: 2005 (10) SCC 760.

[12]    Quoted in Vinodkumar M Malavia Vs. Maganlal Mangaldas Gameti: 2013 AIR (SCW) 5782: AIR 2013  SC (CIV) 2849; (2013) 15  SCC 394.

[13]    AIR 1958 AP 773

[14]    Quoted in Chief Controlling Revenue Authority Vs. H Narasimhaiah: AIR 1991 Kar 392.

[15]    Samatha Hyderabad Abrasives And Minerals Vs. State of AP: AIR 1997 SC 3297; T.K. Santhanagopala Chettiar Vs. Thimmi M. Seetharama Chettiar 1968-2 Mad LJ  41; S Govinda Menon Vs. Union of India: AIR 1967 SC 1274; S C Sreemanavikraman Raja Vs. Controller of Estate Duty: 1957-2 Mad LJ  226 (Rajagopala Ayyangar, J.).

[16]    Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic & Unani Tibia College, Delhi Vs.The State: AIR 1962 SC 458; Illachi Devi Vs. Jain Society Protection of Orphans India AIR 2003 SC 3397; Tata Memorial Hospital Workers Union Vs. Tata Memorial Centre,  AIR 2010 SC 2943.



Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

Civil Suits: Procedure & Principles

Evidence Act

Constitution

Contract Act

Easement

Club/Society

Trusts/Religion

Interrogatories: When Court Allows, When Rejects?

Jojy George Koduvath.

Introduction.

Interrogatories are meant to be used liberally. The aim is to shorten the litigation. But, it is not expected to be used with a blind-eye. Before opening the tool-box of Order 11, we must be thorough with the legal propositions. 

Relevant provisions of CPC

  • O.11.1. Discovery by interrogatories – In any suit the plaintiff or defendant by leave of the Court may deliver interrogatories in writing for the examination of the opposite parties or any one or more of such parties and such interrogatories when delivered shall have a note at the foot thereof stating which of such interrogatories each of such persons is required to answer:
  • Provided that no party shall deliver more than one set of interrogatories to the same party without an order for that purpose:
  • Provided also that interrogatories which do not relate to any matters in question in the suit shall be deemed irrelevant, notwithstanding that they might be admissible on the oral cross-examination of a witness.
  • O.11.2. Particular interrogatories to be submitted – On an application for leave to deliver interrogatories, the particular interrogatories proposed to be delivered shall be submitted to the Court (and that Court shall decide within seven days from the day of filing of the said application). In deciding upon such application, the Court shall take into account any offer, which may be made by the party sought to be interrogated to deliver particulars, or to make admissions, or to produce documents relating to the matters in question, or any of them, and leave shall be given as to such only of the interrogatories submitted as the Court shall consider necessary either for disposing fairly of the suit or for saving costs.”
  • O.11. R.6 Objections to interrogatories by answer – Any objection to answering any interrogatory on the ground that it is scandalous or irrelevant or not exhibited bona fide for the purpose of the suit, or that the matters inquired into are not sufficiently material at that stage, 1[or on the ground of privilege or any other ground], may be taken in the affidavit in answer.
  • O.11. R.7 Setting aside and striking out interrogatories – Any interrogatories may be set aside on the ground that they have been exhibited unreasonably or vexatiously, or struck out on the ground that they are prolix, oppressive, unnecessary or scandalous: and any application for this purpose may be made within seven days after service of the interrogatories.

Interrogatories & Discretion of Court

Issuance of interrogatories is always a matter of discretion of the Court.

  • Poonam Mansharamani v. Ajit Mansharamani, ILR 2016 MP 2999, 2016-1 MPHC 23, 2016-1 MPLJ 366, 2016 3 RCR(Civil) 544;
  • Sharadamma v. Sharad G. Jada v, AIR 2005 Kar  445.
  • G.  Nanchil Kumaran v. Govindasamy Reddiar, 1999 3 Mad LJ 660;
  • Satya Devi v. Kanta Rani, 1999-123 PLR 724; 1999-1 RCR(Civ) 71;
  • Rajasthan Golden Transport Co. (Pvt.) Ltd. v. Avon Footwear Industries Pvt. Ltd., AIR 1986 Delhi 286.
  • Golden Transport Co. Ltd. v. Avon F.I. Pvt. Ltd., AIR 1984 Del. 286.
  • Y. Venkateswara Rao v. K. Nagamma and another, AIR  1972 Mysore  87;

Used liberally, if it shortens litigation

1. Interrogatories are used liberally whenever it can shorten the litigation

  • Transport Corporation of India Ltd.  v. Reserve Bank of India, AIR  2018-2 (Del)(R) 585; 2017 4 CivCC 612; 2017 243 DLT 168;
  • Hungama Digital Media Entertainment Pvt.  Ltd.  v. DB Mobile Entertainment, 2016-2 AD 69; 2015 4 Civ CC 467; 2015-223 DLT 85; 2015-64 PTC 280;
  • Canara Bank v. Rajiv Tyagi & Associates, 2010-166 DLT 523; ILR 2010-3 (Del) 270,
  • Smt. Sharada Dhir v. Ashok Kumar Mukhija, AIR 2003 Del. 288, 2002-99 DLT 350.
  • Bhakta Charan Mallik v. Nataorar Mallik, AIR 1991 Ori 319,
  • A.K. Aggarwal v. Shunti Devi 1996 Rajdhani LR 60,

2. Courts will not disallow interrogatories merely because the party interrogating has other means of proving the facts in question.

  • Hungama Digital Media Entertainment Pvt.  Ltd.  v. DB Mobile Entertainment, 2016-2 AD 69; 2015 4 Civ CC 467; 2015-223 DLT 85; 2015-64 PTC 280;
  • Sharda Dhir v. Ashok Kumar Makhija, AIR 2003 Del. 288, 2002-99 DLT 350.

Leave of Court is Necessary

1. Leave is necessary to interrogate under Order XI rule 1 CPC.  

  • Sreejith Varma v. Poonjar Koyikkal Royal Family Trust, 2020-4 KHC 363; 2020-4 KLT 792;  
  • Omega Crown v. Thomson, 2012 (3) KLT 573

2. The touch-stone for leave is whether the interrogatories are necessary for fairly disposing of the suit or saving costs; and nothing else.

  • Sreejith Varma v. Poonjar Koyikkal Royal Family Trust, 2020-4 KHC 363; 2020-4 KLT 792;    

3. A separate application for “leave” need not be filed, for interrogation under Order XI rule 1 CPC.

  • Omega Crown v. Thomson, 2012 (3) KLT 573  

4. Interrogatories under Order XI rule 1 CPC can be administered by one plaintiff to another plaintiff, or by one defendant to another defendant.

  • Provided there is some question or issue between them in the suit action or proceeding. Reddys Laboratories Limited v. Y. Srinivasa Rao, 2009 6 ALT 252.

When Court Allows Interrogatories

1. When the object of interrogation under Order XI rule 1 CPC is shortening proceedings and save expenses and time.  

  • P. Balan v. Central Bank of India, AIR 2000 Ker 24,
  • G.  Nanchil Kumaran v. Govindasamy Reddiar, 1999-3 Mad LJ 660;
  • Satya Devi v. Kanta Rani, 1999-123 PLR 724; 1999-1 RCR(Civ) 71;
  • Rajasthan Golden Transport Co. (Pvt.) Ltd. v. Avon Footwear Industries Pvt. Ltd., AIR 1986 Delhi 286.
  • Thakur Prasad v. Md. Sohayal, AIR 1977 Pat 233,
  • Ganga Devi v. Krishna Prasad Sharma, AIR 1967 Ori 194,

2. It is to know the nature of the opponents case and what case one has to meet at the hearing.  

  • Hungama Digital Media Entertainment Pvt.  Ltd.  v. DB Mobile Entertainment, 2016-2 AD 69; 2015 4 Civ CC 467; 2015-223 DLT 85; 2015-64 PTC 280;
  • Sharda Dhir v. Ashok Kumar Makhija, AIR 2003 Del. 288, 2002-99 DLT 350.
  • PS  Rajan v. KP  John, ILR 2003-3 Ker 477, KHC 2003 0 348,
  • Bhakta Charan Mallik v. Nataorar Mallik, AIR 1991 Ori 319,  
  • G.  Nanchil Kumaran v. Govindasamy Reddiar, 1999 3 Mad LJ 660;
  • Nishi Prem v. Javed Akhtar, AIR 1998 Bom 222, Satya Devi v. Kanta Rani, 1999-123 PLR 724; 1999-1 RCR(Civ) 710;
  • Janaki Ballav Patnaik v. Bennett Coleman and Co. Ltd, AIR 1989 Ori 216.

3. It is for facilitating proof of the case and to save the costs.

  • Canara Bank v. Rajiv Tyagi & Associates, 2010-166 DLT 523; ILR 2010-3 (Del) 270

4. It is also to discover new facts which are in the special knowledge of the opposite party. 

  • Charan Inderpal Singh v. Sh.  Gurpal Sing,ILR 2008-17 Del 1994.

5. Also to discover facts from his opponent in order to facilitate the proof of his own case.      

  • Poonam Mansharamani v. Ajit Mansharamani, ILR 2016 MP 2999, 2016-1 MPHC 23, 2016-1 MPLJ 366, 2016 3 RCR(Civil) 544.
  • Rajasthan Golden Transport Co. (Pvt.) Ltd. v. Avon F.I. Pvt. Ltd. AIR 1986 Del. 286;
  • G.  Nanchil Kumaran v. Govindasamy Reddiar, 1999 3 Mad LJ 660

6. Also to help proving his case or to destroying the case of the adversary.

  • P. Balan v. Central Bank of India, Calicut, AIR 2000 Ker 24,
  • A.K. Aggarwal v. Shunti Devi 1996 Rajdhani LR 60,

7. Also to obtain admissions of any facts which he has to prove on any issue.  

  • Transport Corporation of India Ltd v. Reserve Bank of India: 2018-2 AIR(Del)(R) 585; 2017 4 CivCC 612; 2017 – 243 DLT 168.
  • Thakur Prasad v. Md. Sohayal, AIR 1977 Pat 233,
  • Nishi Prem v. JavedAkhtar, AIR 1988 Bom 222 .

No rule – directing to limit to pleadings

1. There is no rule that restricts a party to limit the interrogatories to the pleadings.

  • Gopalan A. M.  v. Umasankar, ILR  2015-4 Ker 123, 2015-3 KerLJ 845 .

2. The Court will be liberal as to allowing leave for interrogate, at the initial stage; but not so once the evidence of the opposite party is over.

  • Govind Narayan v. Nagendra Nagda: LAWS(RAJ) 2017 9 43,RAJLW 2017 4 3309

3. The interrogatories could be delivered with regard to title.

  • RP Tiwari v. Smt. Soluchna Choudhary, 2000 1 MPHT 481
  • Nishi Prem v. Javed Akhtar : AIR 1988  Bom 222.

4. Parties are not entitled to administer interrogatories for obtaining discoveries of facts which constitute evidence of its adversary’s case or title.

  • Nishi Prem v. Javed Akhtar : AIR 1988  Bom 222

Court is bound to consider necessity and propriety

1. Court has to consider from the touch-stone whether the interrogatories are necessary for fairly disposing of the suit or saving costs.

  • G.  Nanchil Kumaran v. Govindasamy Reddiar, 1999-3 Mad LJ 660;
  • Sreejith Varma v. Poonjar Koyikkal Royal Family Trust, 2020-4 KHC 363; 2020-4 KLT 792.

2. Courts go into the merits of the interrogatories and examine necessity and propriety.

  • Kishorilal Babulal v. Ramlal, AIR 2013 Bom 19;2013-1 AIR Bom (R) 830; 2013 6 AllMR 892; 2014 1 CivCC 727; 2014 1 MhLJ 782.

3. The Court  considers the nature of the claim, the necessity shown.

  • GM Pens International v. Ramesh Kumar Jain, 2009 0 Supreme(Mad) 3300.

When Court rejects

1. Court rejects interrogatories if they are irrelevant or not bona fide.  

  • G.  Nanchil Kumaran v. Govindasamy Reddiar, 1999 3 Mad LJ 660;
  • GM Pens International v. Ramesh Kumar Jain, 2009 0 Supreme(Mad) 3300

2. Court will not allow interrogatories if they do not relate to matters in question or points in issue.  

  • Job Jose v. Sudharman, 2018-3 Ker LT 174,
  • Bhavans Vidya Mandir v. Shibu; 2017-1 Ker LT 726, KHC 2017-1 498, ILR  2017- 1 Ker 1088, 
  • Poonam Mansharamani v. Ajit Mansharamani, ILR 2016 MP 2999, 2016-1 MPHC 23, 2016-1 MPLJ 366.
  • Eldho Kuruvilla v. K. G.  Abraham, 2012-3 Ker LJ 228, 2012 KHC 2795;
  • P. Balan v. Central Bank of India, Calicut  AIR 2000 Ker  24, 
  • G.  Nanchil Kumaran v. Govindasamy Reddiar, 1999-3 Mad LJ 660;
  • Bhakta Charan Mallik v. Nataorar Mallik, 1991 AIROri 319 ,
  • Rajasthan Golden Transport Co. (Pvt.) Ltd. v. Avon F.I. Pvt. Ltd, AIR 1986 Del 286;
  • Ashok Kumar v. Dalmia Institute of Scientific and Industrial Research, AIR 1986 Ori 42,
  • Ganga Devi v. Krishna Prasad Sharma, AIR 1967 Ori 194;
  • Nishi Prem v. JavedAkhtar, AIR 1988 Bom 222.
  • Delhi Vansapati Syndicate v. K.C. Chawala, AIR 1983 J& K 65;
  • Raj Narain v. Smt. Indira Nehru Gandhi AIR 1972 SC 1302 – 1972 3 SCR 841;
  • Thakur Prasad v. Md. Sohayal, AIR 1977 Pat 233,

3. Interrogatories will not be allowed if they are ‘fishing’ in nature.

  • AFL Developers v. Veena Trivedi, AIR 2000 Del 354,
  • Anjulika Vinod Dewan v. Vijay Laxmi Chauhan, 2008-102 DRJ 755;
  • Rajasthan Golden Transport Co. (Pvt.) Ltd. v. Avon F.I. Pvt. Ltd, AIR 1986 Del 286;
  • G.  Nanchil Kumaran v. Govindasamy Reddiar, 1999-3 Mad LJ 660

4. Court will reject interrogatories if they are unreasonable, vexatious, prolix, redundant, oppressive or scandalous or irrelevant or not exhibited bona fide. Interrogatories which do not relate to the issue and matters in question shall be deemed to be irrelevant.

  • Transport Corporation of India Ltd.  v.  Reserve Bank of India 2018-2 AIR(Del)(R) 585; 2017 4 CivCC 612; 2017 – 243 DLT 168;  
  • Canara Bank v. Rajiv Tyagi & Associates , 2010-166 DLT 523
  • G.  Nanchil Kumaran v. Govindasamy Reddiar, 1999 3 Mad LJ 660;
  • Nishi Prem v. Javed Akhtar and Ors., A.I.R. 1998 Bom 222;
  • Satya Devi v. Kanta Rani, 1999-123 PLR 724; 1999-1 RCR (Civ) 71.

5. Court will not allow interrogatories if questions therein go at par with the questions that can be put in cross examination

  • Charan Inderpal Singh v. Sh.  Gurpal Sing, ILR 2008-17 Del 1994.
  • G.  Nanchil Kumaran v. Govindasamy Reddiar, 1999 3 Mad LJ 660.
  • Bhakta Charan Mallik v. Nataorar Mallik, 1991 AIR Ori 319.
  • Raj Narain v. Indira Gandhi, 1972 3 SCR 841 ,
  • Rajasthan Golden Transport Co. (Pvt.) Ltd. v. Avon F.I. Pvt. Ltd, AIR 1986 (Del) 286.

6. If the plaint and written statement would sufficiently disclose the nature of the respective parties’ case, then the party may not be permitted to administer the interrogatories.

  • G.  Nanchil Kumaran v. Govindasamy Reddiar, 1999 3 Mad LJ 660;
  • Satya Devi v. Kanta Rani, 1999-123 PLR 724; 1999-1 RCR(Civ) 710;
  • Nishi Prem v. Javed Akhtar, AIR 1998 Bom 222

7. Interrogatories will not be allowed if it meant to get answers – made by a party in its pleadings.

  • CharanInderpal Singh v. Sh.  Gurpal Sing, ILR 2008-17 Del 1994.

8. If made to cause prejudice to the opposite party. Not a short cut method to prove the cases of the party.

  • GM Pens International v. Ramesh Kumar Jain, 2009 0 Supreme(Mad) 3300;

9. If  facts which constitute exclusively the evidence of the other side, so that it may enable unscrupulous parties to tamper with the witnesses and to manufacture evidence and so shape his case as to defeat justice.

  • Nishi Prem v. Javed Akhtar, AIR 1998 Bom 222;
  • Satya Devi v. Kanta Rani, 1999-123 PLR 724; 1999-1 RCR(Civ) 71;
  • Janaki Ballav Patnaik v. Bennett Coleman and Co. Ltd. AIR 1989 Ori 216

10. If discovery constitute exclusively the evidence of his adversary’s case or title.  

  • Nishi Prem v. Javed Akhtar and Ors., AIR 1998 Bom 222;
  • Satya Devi v. Kanta Rani, 1999-123 PLR 724; 1999-1 RCR(Civ) 71;
  • Ram Pravesh Rai Estate (P) Ltd. v. Rajesh Kumar Singh, 2016-1 BBCJ 50 (Patna).

11. If to enable the applicant to know as to how his opponent is going to prove his case.

  • Shrivallabh v. Ibrahimkhan, 2015-6 AllMR 321; 2015-6 BomCR 525; 2015-2 CivCC 741; 2015-2 MhLJ 175

12. If answers in itself or suggestive of answers.

  • Charan Inderpal Singh v. Sh.  Gurpal Sing, ILR 2008-17 Del 1994.

13. If relates to any confidential communication between his opponent and his legal adviser.

  • Ram Pravesh Rai Estate (P) Ltd.  v. Rajesh Kumar Singh, 2016-1 BBCJ 50 (Patna)  

14. If about derivation of title.

  • Laws (Ker) 2010-9-115

15. If not with intend to support the evidence the opposite party.

  • Ganga Devi v. Krishna Prasad Sharma, AIR 1967 Ori 194,

16. If Question of law.  (Interrogatories are confined exclusively to evidence. )

  • Nishi Prem v. Javed Akhtar, AIR 1988 Bom 222;
  • Delhi Vansapati Syndicate v. K.C. Chawala, AIR 1983 J& K 65

17. If disclosure is injurious to public interest.

  • Ram Pravesh Rai Estate (P) Ltd.  v. Rajesh Kumar Singh, 2016 1 BBCJ 50 (Patna)

18. Court cannot direct a party to answer interrogatories in a particular manner to suit applicant’s convenience.

  • Tata Iron And Steel Co. v. Rajarishi Exports, AIR 1978 Ori 179,
  • Synergy Homes Ltd.  v. Joshy John, 2011-4 KHC 512.


Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

Civil Suits: Procedure & Principles

Evidence Act

Constitution

Contract Act

Easement

Club/Society/Trust

Can a Party to Suit Examine Opposite Party, as of Right?

Joji George Koduvath.

Introspection.

There is no specific provision in the CPC that allows a party to the suit to summon his opposite party as a witness, though the court can ‘examine any person, including a party to the suit’under the discretionary provisions in Order 16 rule 14 CPC, after 1976 Amendment.

O.16 R.14 reads as under:

  • O. 16 R. 14: Court may of its own accord summon as witnesses strangers to suit:  Subject to the provisions of this Code as to attendance and appearance and to any law for the time being in force, where the Court at any time thinks it necessary [to examine any person, including a party to the suit], and not called as a witness by a party to the suit, the Court may, of its own motion, cause such person to be summoned as a witness to give evidence, or to produce any document in his possession on a day to be appointed, and may examine him as a witness or require him to produce such document.
    • The words “of its own accord”, “subject to the provisions of this Code … and to any law” and “the Court may” make it clear that this provision is not intended to use openhandedly.

Order 16 rule 21 does not confer a right to call opposite party as a witness. See Jortin Antony v. Marthanda varma, 2000-2 KerLT680.

in views:

Opposite party cannot be called as a witness

Following decisions – prior to 1976 – took the view that opposite party cannot be called as a witness:

  1. Kishori Lal v. ChunniLal, 31 All. 116 (Privy Council); Followed in Kaliaperumal v. Pankajavalli (1999) 1 MLJ 97. 
  2. Pirgonda v. Viswanath: AIR 1956 Bom 251
  3. Mallangowda v. Gavisiddangowda, AIR 1959 Kant 194
  4. Narayana Pillai v. KalyaniAmmal 1963 Ker LT 537 
  5. Muhammed Kunji v. Shahabudeen 1969 Ker LT 170

Contra view

Decisions that took the view that opposite party can be called as a witness:

  1. Syed Yasin v. Syed Shaha Mohd. Hussain, AIR 1967 Kant 37
  2. Sri Awadh Kishore Singh .v. Sri Brij Bihari Singh, AIR 1993 Pat 122
  3. Symantec Software Solutions Pvt. Ltd. Vs. Ms. R. Modi: 2016-10 AD (Del) 109. 

View of Delhi High Court

The Delhi High Court has laid down the following directions, with regard to the examination of witnesses in court, in Atul Kumar Singh v. Nitish Kumar: 2019-265 DLT 161:

  • The summoning or examination of an opposite party of a suit must be allowed by the court only in the rarest of rare cases when it is unavoidable in the interest of justice.”

The power of Court to summon any person as witness

Section 30, CPC reads as under:

  • 30. Power to order discovery and the like. Subject to such conditions and limitations as may be prescribed, the Court may, at any time, either of its own motion or on the application of any party,-
  • (a) make such orders as may be necessary or reasonable in all matters relating to the delivery and answering of interrogatories, the admission of documents and facts, and the discovery, inspection, production, impounding and return of documents or other material objects producible as evidence;
  • (b) issue summonses to persons whose attendance is required either to give evidence or to produce documents or such other objects as aforesaid;
  • (c) order any fact to be proved by affidavit.

Section 165, Indian Evidence Act, 1872 reads as under:

  • 165. Judge’s power to put questions or order production.—The Judge may, in order to discover or to obtain proper proof of relevant facts, ask any question he pleases, in any form, at any time, of any witness, or of the parties, about any fact relevant or irrelevant; and may order the production of any document or thing; and neither the parties nor their agents shall be entitled to make any objection to any such question or order, nor, without the leave of the Court, to cross-examine any witness upon any answer given in reply to any such question:
  • Provided that the Judgment must be based upon facts declared by this Act to be relevant, and duly proved:
  • Provided also that this section shall not authorize any Judge to compel any witness to answer any question, or to produce any document which such witness would be entitled to refuse to answer or produce under sections 121 to 131, both inclusive, if the questions were asked or the documents were called for by the adverse party; nor shall the Judge ask any question which it would be improper for any other person to ask under section 148 or 149; nor shall he dispense with primary evidence of any document, except in the cases hereinbefore excepted.

In Kalliyara Estates Pvt.  Ltd.  v. State of Kerala, ILR 2012-3 Ker 876; 2012 3 KHC 386, it is discussed as under:

  • “Summoning the opposite party as a witness is deprecated by this Court in various decisions. (See Jortin Antony v. S.P.D.Marthanda Varma, 2000 (2) KLT 680; Narayana Pillai v. Kalliyani Ammia, 1963 KLT 537; Muhammed Kunju v. Shahabudeen, 1969 KLT 170; Syed Mohammed v. Aziz, 1990 (2) KLT 952 and Mary Francis v. Kesavan, 1993 (1) KLT 4.) A party to the suit is entitled to examine himself and give evidence. He is also entitled to adduce such other relevant evidence by examining other witnesses. The Court has power to summon any witness whose evidence appears to be relevant. Section 30(b) of the Code of Civil Procedure confers vast powers on the civil court to issue summons to persons whose attendance is required either to give evidence or to produce documents or such other objects as mentioned in clause (a). The power vested in a Court under Section 30 is subject to such conditions and limitations as may be prescribed. The power under Section 30 can be exercised either on its own motion or on the application of any party. The conditions and limitations prescribed occur in Order 16 of the Code of Civil Procedure. No right is vested in a party to summon the opposite party as a witness. The Court is entitled to ascertain whether the purpose of summoning witnesses is for adducing relevant evidence or whether it is an attempt to cause inconvenience and embarrassment to the opposite party. It is not the absolute right of a party to summon any person as a witness or to examine any number of witnesses. The Court is not powerless in the matter of regulating the proceedings for taking evidence in the case.”

Scheme of CPC & Evidence Act- Take Adverse Presumption

Why the Civil Procedure Code does not specifically provide for calling opposite party to suit as a witness? To find the answer we have to look into the scheme of the CPC and the relevant provisions of the Evidence Act. The ‘scheme’ of CPC is clear – that is, not to initiate coercive steps, against a party who does not examine himself as a witness, or withholds a document, inasmuch as the law prefers taking adverse presumption under Sec. 114 Evidence Act. (See: Suresh Vs. Uttam: 2013-2 AIR Bom R 196, 2012-5 All MR 880)

How an Opposite Party can be summoned in Civil Court, for Examination?

From Sec. 30 and Or. 16 r. 14, CPC  it is clear that the party who desires to examine his opposite party as a witness has to seek the court to pass an order to that effect, filing a petition stating the grounds of “necessity” for examining him as a witness.



Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

Civil Suits: Procedure & Principles

Evidence Act

Constitution

Contract Act

Easement

Club/Society

Trusts/Religion

‘Additional Burden Loses Lateral Support’ – Incorrect Proposition

Jojy George Koduvath.

Introduction

The right of every owner of immovable property to enjoy such property with lateral support from the neighbouring land, as a natural advantage arising from its situation, is a recognised civil right.  It is statutorily protected under Section 7 of the Easements Act, 1882.

Section 7 Easements Act, 1882

  • “Sec. 7.  Easements restrictive of certain rights:    Easements are restrictions of one or other of the following rights (namely):—
    • (a) Exclusive right to enjoy. —The exclusive right of every owner of immovable property (subject to any law for the time being in force) to enjoy and dispose of the same and all products thereof and accessions thereto.
    • (b) Rights to advantages arising from situation. —The right of every owner of immovable property (subject to any law for the time being in force) to enjoy without disturbance by another the natural advantages arising from its situation.
  •  Illustrations of the Rights above referred to
  •        (a) ….  (d) … ..
  •        (e) The right of every owner of land that such land, in its natural condition, shall have the support naturally rendered by the subjacent and adjacent soil of another person.
  • Explanation. —Land is in its natural condition when it is not excavated and not subjected to artificial pressure; and the “subjacent and adjacent soil” mentioned in this illustration means such soil only as in its natural condition would support the dominant heritage in its natural condition.
  •        (f) ….  (j) … .. “

Sec. 7 (e) says as to  the ‘extent of lateral support’ entitled to by the dominant tenement

The scope of the words, “not excavated and not subjected to artificial pressure”, triggered two conflicting ascertions. 

  • One view is that the right of lateral support is available only if the dominant tenement is in its natural condition, that is, without being excavated and subjected to artificial pressure.
  • The opposite view is that Illustration (e) says as to  the ‘extent of lateral support‘ entitled to by the dominant tenement, from the servient tenement. That is, the extent of lateral support is the quantum required “in its (dominant tenement’s) natural condition”.

From Illustration (e) of Sec. 7, with its Explanation, it is clear that the right recognised is:

  • (i) The “right of every owner of land” is the right available “in its natural condition” (that is, without being excavated and not being subjected to artificial pressure).
  • (ii) The right available will be the “support naturally rendered by the subjacent and adjacent soil of” the servient property.

Therefore, on analysis, it is clear that the Illustration (e) says as to the ‘extent of lateral support’ entitled to by the dominant tenement, from the servient tenement. That is, the extent of lateral support is the quantum required “in its (dominant tenement’s) natural condition”.

In other words, the extent or measure of lateral support to be rendered is the “support naturally rendered by the subjacent and adjacent soil” of the servient tenement, to the dominant tenement “in its natural condition”.

What is denied is the additional support from the servient property for making any additional construction or excavation in the dominant land.

It is also noteworthy that Sec. 7 does not say that entire right of lateral support will be lost if “such land” is not “in its natural condition”.

Lateral support ‘in its natural condition’ is Permanent

Right of lateral support to dominant tenement from servient tenement is an unalterable right.

The liability and measure of lateral support, is the quantum of lateral support required for the dominant tenement ‘in its natural condition’. It will not be lost for making any additional burden on dominant tenement (by any construction).

Kathiyar on the law of Easements and Licences (9th Edition), at page 189, reads:

  • “Even if the pressure upon the adjoining soil has been increased by the modern buildings on the surface, still an action will lie if the soil would have sunk if there had been no buildings thereon.” Quoted in: Nayarukandiyil Vinodan Vs. Rajimon, Mukundan: LAWS(KER) 2012 9 492.

Rulings on this matter:

  • Panchanan Mondal And Anr. v. Sm. Sulata Roy Mondal, AIR 1980 Cal 325
  • Ramakrishnan v. Davassy, 1988 (2) KLT 365
  • Narayanan v. Sankaran, 1971 KLJ 599.
  • Lonappan v.. Jacob:  2019-1 KLT 696   (though incorrect for inappropriately applying Sec. 15).

When Sec. 15 of the Easement Act is attracted

According to Sec. 7 of the Easement Act , if an ‘additional burden’ is made in dominant tenement, no additional lateral support will be available from servient tenement to sustain such additional burden. But, when the statutory-prescriptive-period (20 years) is over, such right can be claimed under S. 15 of the Easement Act.

When Sec. 13 of the Easement Act (Easement of Necessity and Quasi Easement) is attracted

Sec. 13 lays down two types of easement rights.

  • (i) Easement of Necessity – easement necessary for enjoying the subject of the transfer.
  • (ii) Quasi Easement – easement that is apparent and continuous and necessary for enjoying the subject matter.

Quasi Easements, pertain to Apparent and Continuous rights

Sec. 5 of the Easements Act defines apparent and continuous easements. An apparent easement is defined as one the existence of which is shown by some permanent sign which, upon careful inspection by a competent person, would be visible to him; and a continuous easement is one whose enjoyment is, or may be, continual without the act of man.

Illustrations in Sec.13 refer to the following instances of easement of necessity:

  • passing over (way)
  • light which passes over windows
  • polluting the air, with smoke and vapours of  factory
  • gutters and drains common to the two houses
  • lateral support for  building
  • vertical support of an upper room on partition
  • right of way to house and grounds let for a particular business.

From Sec. 5, it is clear that claim for light, gutters and drains, lateral support, vertical support, etc. can be raised as quasi easements.



Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

Civil Suits: Procedure & Principles

Evidence Act

Constitution

Contract Act

Easement

Club/Society

Trusts/Religion

Production of Documents in Court: Order XI, Rule 14 CPC is Not Independent from Rule 12

Saji Koduvath, Advocate, Kottayam.

A puzzling question: Is ‘discovery’, under Rule 12 of Order XI, CPC, an inevitable ‘pre-step’ to order ‘production’ under Rule 14 of Order XI?

Answer: Yes.

The probe is surfaced for it is not specifically stated either in Rule 12 or in Rule 14 that the ‘discovery’ under Rule 12 is a ‘condition precedent’ for ordering ‘production’ under Rule 14; though obviously there is a nexus between ‘discovery’ and ‘production’. The sequence in which these provisions are arrayed also gives us cue to answer this problem.

Order XI Rules 12 & 14: And the apparent anomalies that seek explanations

O. 11 R. 12 Application for discovery of documents: Any party may, without filing any affidavit, apply to the Court for an order directing any other party to any suit to make discovery on oath of the documents which are or have been in his possession or power, relating to any matter in question therein. On the hearing of such application the Court may either refuse or adjourn the same, if satisfied that such discovery is not necessary, or not necessary at that stage of the suit, or make such order, either generally or limited to certain classes of documents, as may, in its discretion be thought fit :
Provided that discovery shall not be ordered when and so far as the Court shall be of opinion that it is not necessary either for disposing fairly of the suit or for saving costs.
Rule 12 deals with (i) filing application for ‘discovery’ and (ii) passing order thereon.
It does not say specifically as to ordering ‘production‘ of documents after the discovery.
(‘Production’ of documents is governed by Rule 14.)
O. 11 R. 13 Affidavit of documents: The affidavit to be made by a party against whom such order as is mentioned in the last preceding rule has been made, shall specify which (if any) of the documents therein mentioned he objects to produce, and it shall be in Form No. 5 in Appendix C, with such variations as circumstances may require.It is not made clear in Rule 12 – whether ‘discovery of the documents’ partake ‘production’ also. But, rule 13 says – opposite party may make ‘objection’ to “produce” documents.
(No such provision for ‘objecting‘ in Rule 14.)
O. 11 R. 14 Production of documents: It shall be lawful for the Court, at any time during the pendency of any suit, to order the production by any party thereto, upon oath of such of the documents in his possession or power, relating to any matter in question in such suit, as the Court shall think right; and the Court may deal with such documents, when produced, in such manner as shall appear just.Rule 12 allows any party to ‘apply to the Court for an order’ for discovery.
(No such provision for ‘applying‘ in Rule 14.)
O. 11 R. 21 Non-compliance with order for discovery:  (1) Where any party fails to comply with any order to answer interrogatories, or for discovery or inspection of documents, he shall, if a plaintiff, be liable to have his suit dismissed for want of prosecution, and, if a defendant, to have his defence, if any, struck out, and to be placed in the same position as if he had not defended, and the party interrogating or seeking discovery or inspection may apply to the Court for an order to that effect and  an order may be made on such application accordingly, after notice to the parties and after giving them a reasonable opportunity of being heard.       
(2) Where an order is made under sub-rule (1) dismissing any suit, the plaintiff shall be precluded from bringing a fresh suit on the same cause of action.
Effect of ‘non-production’ under Rule 14 is not indicated in R. 21.
(Only the effect of non-compliance of ‘discovery
[Rule 12] is provided — in Rule 21.)

Resolutions and Propositions

Analysis of Rule 12 and 14 impeccably establishes complementarity between these provisions, and unerringly settles that ‘Discovery’ of documents under Rule 12 of Order XI is an inevitable condition precedent for ‘Production’ of documents under Rule 14, as shown under:

  1. Rule 12 (for discovery) expressly allows a party to the suit to apply the Court for an order directing any other party to make ‘discovery on oath’.
  2. The party against whom discovery (on oath) is applied for is required, to file affidavit (under Rule 13). Rule 13 further requires him to place his ‘objections to produce’.
  3. Rule 12 directs that the documents sought for must relate to matters in question; that on the hearing of such application the Court may either refuse or adjourn the same; and that if the court is satisfied that such discovery is not necessary, make such order, as the court thinks fit.
    • Though ‘production’ under Rule 14 is the serious matter when compared to ‘discovery’ under Rule 12, there is no provision in Rule 14 (as in Rule 12) for –
      • (i) applying for production;
      • (ii) placing objections or filing affidavit;
      • (iii) directing hearing by court, and passing an order as the court thinks fit.
  4. Failure to produce affidavit under Rule 12 invites stringent actions under Rule 21 (suit dismissed, defence struck out, etc.).
    • (i) Effect of non-production of documents under Rule 14 is not specified in R. 21;
    • (ii) court can, in such an eventuality, take adverse presumption only, (under Sec. 114, Illus.- g of the Evidence Act).

We see significant and severe actions as regards ‘discovery of documents’ under Rule 12 (that is, filing affidavit and objection, hearing, dismissal of suit, striking  out defence, etc.). And, no such significant actions are attached to Rule 14. Why?

  • The only answer is that the legislature took Rule 12 and 14 as concomitant provisions. That is, ‘production’ of a document under Rule 14 comes into consideration only if it is ‘discovered’ under Rule 14.

Legislative Intention – Concordance Between ‘Discovery’ and ‘Production’

The indisputable reciprocity between ‘discovery’ and ‘production’, and the sequence in which the they are arrayed in Rule 12 and 14, ensure that compliance of Rule 12 is a necessary pre-condition for ordering ‘production’ under Rule 14. Therefore, it is definite that discovery under Rule 12 partakes its ‘production’ (as the next step, under Rule 14).

The afore-stated propositions are fortified by the following:

  1. Ordering production, under Rule 14, is purely a discretionary matter with court.
    • Rule 14 reads – “It shall be lawful for the Court … to order the production … of such of the documents in his possession or power … ”.
    • Import of these words are obvious in itself. That is, wide-open discretion is given to the court for ordering production under rule 14.
  2. It is unquestionable that a party to the suit has no vested right to seek ‘production’ of any document under rule 14-
    • even after ‘discovery’ of the same under rule 12.
  3. Similarly, the party to the suit has no vested right to seek production of ‘all documents‘ discovered under Rule 12.

Do the words “at any time” in Rule 14 indicate – it is independent from Rule 12?

  • No.

Rule 14 reads as under:

  • “It shall be lawful for the Court, at any time during the pendency of any suit, to order the production by any party thereto ….. “

It is definite – the words “at any time during the pendency of any suit,” only emphasise-

  • that a party to the suit has no vested right to seek ‘production’ under rule 14, soon after a document is discovered under rule 12; and
  • that wide-open discretion is given to the court for ordering production under rule 14, at any time.

Documents Referred to in “Pleadings or Affidavit”; Can Production be Ordered?

Now, a question may reasonably and logically arise – Assume, certain relevant documents are referred to in “pleadings or affidavit”; can’t the court order production of those documents (directly) under Rule 14, on application of the other party?

  • Strictly speaking, No – because of the specific provisions of the CPC as to inspection (and to take copies) of documents referred to in pleadings or affidavits in Order XI rule 15.*
    • * Note: The rule is that general provisions should yield to specific provisions (J.K. Cotton Spinning & Weaving Mills Co. Ltd. v. State of U.P., (1961) 3 SCR 185; U.P. SEB v. Hari Shankar Jain, (1978) 4 SCC 16; Commercial Tax Officer, Rajasthan v. M/S Binani Cement Ltd., (2014) 3 SCR 1).
  • It goes without saying that the permission for taking copies is provided for ‘exhibiting’ the same by the party concerned, as part of his evidence.
  • Rule 15 Order XI CPC reads as under:
    • “15. Inspection of Documents Referred to in Pleadings or Affidavits. Every party to a suit shall be entitled at any time to give notice to any other party, in whose pleadings or affidavits reference is made to any document or who has entered any document in any list annexed to his pleadings or produce such document for the inspection of the party giving such notice, or of his pleader, and to permit him or them to take copies thereof; and any party not complying with such notice shall not afterwards be at liberty to put any such document in evidence on his behalf in such suit unless he shall satisfy the Court that such document relates only to his own title, he being a defendant to the suit, or that he had some other cause or excuse with the Court shall deem sufficient for not complying with such notice, in which case the Court may allow the same to be put in evidence on such terms as to costs an otherwise as the Court shall think fit.”
  • See blog: Notice to Produce Documents in Civil Cases
  • Proof of Documents & Objections To Admissibility – How & When?

If Admitted in Pleadings or Evidence that Document is in his Possession; Can Production be Ordered under S. 151?

  • Yes; it can be under inherent power. But, it must be remembered that because of the specific provisions of the CPC as to inspection (and to take copies) of documents referred to in pleadings or affidavits in Order XI rule 15, it may not be proper for a party to invoke Sec. 151 – though the power is open to the Court. The Court can also invoke Sec. 165 of the Evidence Act.
  • Note:
    • Order XI rule 12 speaks as to discovery of documents – (and not documents in ‘possession of‘ a party).
    • Order XI rule 15 speaks as to documents – ‘referred to‘ (and not documents in ‘possession of‘ a party).

A party in “possession of a document” can be directed to produce the same

  • A party inpossession of a document” (Distinct from “Documents Referred to in Pleadings or Affidavits” – Order XI rule 15) can be directed to produce the document. The plaintiff could file an application calling for the said document from the defendant.

In Anil Rishi v. Gurbaksh Singh, (S.B. Sinha, P.K. Balasubramanyan) it is held (obiter) as under:

  • “A party in possession of a document can always be directed to produce the same. The plaintiff could file an application calling for the said document from the defendant and the defendant could have been directed by the learned Trial Judge to produce the same.”

Does Sec. 30 CPC, Give an Independent Right to Order Production of Documents

Does Sec. 30 CPC (the substantive provision) give an independent right, is another question that may arise in this matter. The beginning portion of the section itself makes it clear that the section is “subject to such conditions and limitations as may be prescribed”. Therefore, it is clear that the power of the court to order production of document, under Sec. 30, is subject to the provisions in O. XI r. 12 and 14.

Sec. 30 CPC reads as under:

“Sec. 30 – Power to Order Discovery and the like.

  • Subject to such conditions and limitations as may be prescribed, the Court may, at any time, either of its own motion or on the application of any party-
  • (a) make such Orders as may be necessary or reasonable in all matters relating to the delivery and answering of interrogatories, the admission of documents and facts, and the discovery, inspection, production, impounding and return of documents or other material objects producible as evidence;
  • (b) issue summonses to persons whose attendance is required either to give evidence or to produce documents or such other objects as aforesaid;
  • (c) Order any fact to be proved by affidavit.”

Order XVI Rule 21, CPC (Madras & Kerala Amendment)

Yet another provision to be looked into in this matter is Order XVI Rule 21 CPC (Madras & Kerala Amendment). It reads as under:

  • “Rule 21 – Rules in case of parties appearing as Witnesses: (1) When a party to a suit is required by any other party thereto to give evidence or to produce a document, the provisions as to witnesses shall apply to him so far as applicable.
  • (2) When a party to a suit gives evidence on his own behalf the Court may, in its discretion, permit him to include as costs in the suit a sum of money equal to the amount payable for travelling and other expenses to other witnesses in the case of similar standing….”

It is plain – Order XVI deals with ‘Summoning and Attendance of Witnesses’; and that the Madras and Kerala amendment on Order XVI Rule 21 CPC does not deal with the power of the court to Oder ‘Production of Documents’.

Can a Party Seek Discovery and Production in One Petition?

Technically it may not be illegal, altogether. But, it will be improper if the court passes orders on both prayers simultaneously, especially since the court has to order production.

The ‘Scheme’ of CPC

The ‘scheme’ of the CPC is also germane.

  • We can compare the provisions in the CPC as to production of documents with calling for the opposite party as a witness.
    • There is no specific provision in the CPC that allows a party to the suit to summon the opposite party as a witness – though court has discretion (Order 16 rule 14 CPC), to ‘examine any person, including a party to the suit’ after 1976 Amendment of the CPC.
  • (See: Kishori Lal v. Chunni Lal, ILR 31 All. 116, Narayana Pillai v. Kalyani Ammal, 1963 KLT 537,  Muhammed Kunji v. Shahabudeen, 1969 KLT 170.)
  • See blog: Can a Party to Suit Examine Opposite Party, as of Right?

It is clear, the scheme of the CPC is-

  • (i) not to initiate coercive steps, against a party who does not examine himself as a witness, or withholds a document;
  • (ii) but to take adverse presumption under Sec. 114 Evidence Act.

Notice and Summons to Produce Documents in other Provisions of the CPC

Besides the powers of the court under Sec. 165 of Evidence Act, no doubt, the provisions of Order XVI rule 14 (summons to witness to produce documents) and Order XI rule 15 and Order XII rule 8 (notice to the other party to produce documents) provide for production of documents independent of O. XI r. 12 and O. XI r. 14. These enabling provisions do not bestow a vehicle to the court to ignore the provisions under O. XI r. 12 and O. XI r. 14; for, the judicial principle – the general provisions should yield to specific provisions.

Order XVI r. 14

  • Court may of its own accord summon as witnesses strangers to suit: Subject to the provisions of this Code as to attendance and appearance and to any law for the time being in force, where the Court at any time thinks it necessary [to examine any person, including a party to the suit], and not called as a witness by a party to the suit, the Court may, of its own motion, cause such person to be summoned as a witness to give evidence, or to produce any document in his possession on a day to be appointed, and may examine him as a witness or require him to produce such document.”
    • But, the words “of its own accord“, “subject to the provisions of this Code … and to any law” and “the Court may” make it clear that this provision is not intended to use openhandedly.
  • Order XI rule 15 and Order XII rule 8 are the provisions in the CPC to give notice to the other party to produce documents (for ‘inspection’ and ‘show court’, respectively).

Discovery is Made to Aid the Production of Documents

The proposition, ‘production of a document under Rule 14 comes into consideration only if it is ‘discovered’ under Rule 12′ can be fully supported by the decision of the Bombay High Court, in Manager, Ramkrishna Ramnath Bidi v. First Civil J. First Class, Nagpur, AIR 1959 Bom 181 (J Mudholkar and S Kotwal, JJ).

Referring O. 11 of the CPC, it is held in this decision as under:

  • “In its first eleven rules, Order 11 deals with the delivery of interrogatories …. Then it makes provision for the discovery of documents in rules 12 and 13. After discovery is provided for, it deals with the subject of production of documents in Rule 14. Then provision is made for the inspection of the documents produced in Rules 15, 17 and 18 of the Order.
  • Reading the Order as a whole, it seems to us clear that the provisions made in the Order for discovery and inspection are only provisions made in order to aid the production of documents before the Court, particularly the provisions regarding ‘discovery’.”

Views of the Apex Court

The decision, M. L. Sethi v. R. P. Kapur, AIR 1972 SC 2379, emphasises that it is not necessary for an applicant under Order XI rule 12 to specify in detail the documents sought to be discovered when they are in the hands of the other side; and that the claim of privilege can be considered only after discovery, when the stage of production is reached. It is also made clear that if the document is relevant for the purpose of throwing light on the matter in dispute, though it might not be admissible in evidence, it can be put to discovery under rule 12.

Documents Need Not be Admissible; Sufficient if Relevant and Throw Light

The Apex Court held in M. L. Sethi v. R. P. Kapur, AIR 1972 SC 2379, as under:

  • “Nor do we think that the High Court was right in holding that the documents ordered to be discovered were not relevant to the injuiry. The documents sought to be discovered need not be admissible in evidence in the enquiry or proceedings. It is sufficient it the documents would be relevant for the purpose of throwing light on the matter in controversy. Every document which will throw any light on the case is a document relating to a matter in dispute in the proceedings, though it might not be admissible in evidence. In other words, a document might be inadmissible in evidence yet it may contain information which may either directly or indirectly enable the party seeking discovery either to advance his case or damage the adversary’s case or which may lead to a trail of enquiry which m have either of these two consequences. The word ‘document’ may this context includes anything that is written or printed, no matter what the material may be upon which the writing or printing is inserted or imprinted. We think that the documents of which the discovery was sought, would throw light on the means of the respondent to pay court fee and hence relevant.”

It is true, our Apex Court, did not give effect to the proposition that compliance (discovery) of Rule 12 is a condition precedent to order production under Rule 14 in Basanagouda v. SB Amarkhed, AIR 1992 SC 1163, when it proceeded as under:

  • “The Court, therefore, is clearly empowered and it shall be lawful for it to Order the production, by any party to the suit, such documents in his possession or power relate to any matter in question in the suit provided the Court shall think right that the production of the documents are necessary to decide the matter in question.” 
    • Note: Whether ‘discovery under Rule 12 is a condition precedent for ordering production of documents under Rule 14’ was not considered in this case.

How to Subscribe ‘IndianLawLive’.? Click Here – How to Subscribe



End Notes

Section 130 Evidence Act

  • Sec. 130 stipulates that no witness who is not a party to a suit shall be compelled to produce
    • (i) his title-deeds to any property, or
    • (ii) any document in virtue of which he holds any property as pledge or mortgagee.

It will be interesting to consider whether the court has jurisdiction to compel a party to produce his title deeds to any property – applying the converse analogy on the negative assertion in Section 130 (otherwise than ‘discovery’ under Rule 12).

The answer is – No.

  • In Dolagovinda Pradhan v. Bhartruhari Mahatab, 1993 CIVCC 394, 1993-3 LJR 506, 1991-2 Ori LR395, 1991-3 CurCC 519, it is observed (obiter) that under Order XI, Rule 14, CPC, it would be lawful for the Court to require, the party to the suit, to produce such documents in his possession relating to any matter in question in the suit subject to its lawful objections. The High Court pointed out the converse analogy on the negative assertion in Section 130 Evidence Act (which provides that no witness who is not a party to a suit shall be compelled to produce his title-deeds to any property). Though the High Court merely referred to “lawful” authority of the court to require production of the document from a party, it clear that the postulation laid down is that the court has the “power” to order production, because the court placed the proposition in converse to the direction in Sec. 130 of the Evidence Act. It does not appear to be a correct proposition in the light of ML Sethi v. RP Kapur (supra).

Sec. 66 of the Evidence Act reads as under:

  • 66. Rules as to notice to produce.—Secondary evidence of the contents of the documents referred to in section 65, clause (a) , shall not be given unless the party proposing to give such secondary evidence has previously given to the party in whose possession or power the document is, [or to his attorney or pleader,] such notice to produce it as is prescribed by law; and if no notice is prescribed by law, then such notice as the Court considers reasonable under the circumstances of the case.
  • Provided that such notice shall not be required in order to render secondary evidence admissible in any of the following cases, or in any other case in which the Court thinks fit to dispense with it:—
  • (1) when the document to be proved is itself a notice;
  • (2) when, from the nature of the case, the adverse party must know that he will be required to produce it;
  • (3) when it appears or is proved that the adverse party has obtained possession of the original by fraud or force;
  • (4) when the adverse party or his agent has the original in Court;
  • (5) when the adverse party or his agent has admitted the loss of the document;
  • (6) when the person in possession of the document is out of reach of, or not subject to, the process of the Court.

See blog: Notice to Produce Documents in Civil Cases

Courts to admit documents Without Proof

Section 163 of the Evidence Act, reads as under:

  • 163. Giving, as evidence, of document called for and produced on notice: When a party calls for a document which he has given the other party notice to produce, and such document is produced and inspected by the party calling for its production, he is bound to give it as evidence if the party producing it requires him to do so.

In Government of Bengal v. Santiram Mondal, AIR 1930 Cal 370, and R v. Makhan, AIR 1940 Cal 167 it was observed that Section 163 of the Evidence Act applies to Criminal Proceedings also. It is observed in Government of Bengal v. Santiram Mondal, AIR 1930 Cal 370, with respect to a document used under Sec. 163, as under:

  • “The further contention is that if they are to be admitted, they cannot be put in or at any rate used without proof. But the section itself says that the party calling for it is bound to give it as evidence if required to do so, and that certainly means that it goes in as a record of the particular proceeding and that it can be looked at to see what it includes or omits.”

Read Blog: How to Prove Whatsapp Chats, Facebook Messages and Website Information in Courts?

Court’s Jurisdiction to Require to Prove an Admitted Document

In any case, besides the powers of the court under Sec. 165 of Evidence Act, the scheme of the Procedural Acts (Evidence Act, CPC and CrPC) shows that the court has jurisdiction to require the party concerned to prove that document. We can rely on Sec. 58 of Evidence Act and Order XII, Rule 2A Proviso of the CPC and Sec. 294 of the CrPC to see the scheme of the procedural laws.

Section 294 of Code of Criminal Procedure reads as follows:

  • “294. No formal proof of certain documents. (1) Where any document is filed before any Court by the prosecution or the accused, the particulars of every such document shall be included in a list and the prosecution or the accused, as the case may be, or the pleader for the prosecution or the accused, if any, shall be called upon to admit or deny the genuineness of each such document.
  • (2) The list of documents shall be in such form as may be prescribed by the State Government.
  • (3) Where the genuineness of any document is not disputed, such document may be read in evidence in any inquiry, trial or other proceeding under this Code without proof of the signature of the person to whom it purports to be signed:
  • Provided that the Court may, in its discretion, require such signature to be proved.”

See Blog: PRODUCTION, ADMISSIBILITY & PROOF OF DOCUMENTS


Can a Commissioner be Appointed for Seizing Account Books

Can a Commissioner be appointed for seizing the books of account of a party to the suit in the exercise of its inherent powers?

  • No.
  • In Padam Sen v. The State of Uttar Pradesh, AIR 1961 SC 218, it was held that ‘the Munsif had no jurisdiction to appoint a Commissioner for seizing the account books of the plaintiff, which is passed by the Court is null and void’.

Similar Articles:


Read in this cluster (Click/touch on the topic):

Book No. 1

Civil Procedure Code

Power of attorney

Title, ownership and Possession

Principles and Procedure

Land LawsTransfer of Property Act

Book No. 2

Evidence Act – General

Book No. 3

Contract Act

Easement

Stamp Act

Will

Book No. 4: A Handbook on Constitutional Issues

Book No. 5: Common Law of CLUBS and SOCIETIES in India

Book No. 6: Common Law of TRUSTS in India

Incidents of Trust in Clubs and Societies.

Jojy George Koduvath.

Introduction: What is Trust?

‘Trust’ is defined in Sec. 3 of the Indian Trusts Act, 1882 as under:

  • “A ‘trust’ is an obligation annexed to the ownership of property, and arising out of a confidence reposed in and accepted by the owner, or declared and accepted by him, for the benefit of another, or of another and the owner,”

Therefore, in law:

  • Trust is ‘an obligation’.
  • It arises when a property is endowed by its owner for the benefit of another.
  • Trust is created when a trustee is appointed.
  • The trustee administers the property as required by the author.
  • It has to be done by the trustee as if he is the owner of the property.

This obligation upon the trustee to administer the endowed property, as if he is its owner and as directed by the author, for the benefit of another, is ‘trust’ in law.

Essential elements[3]  for formation of a trust are the following:

  • (a) Intention to create a trust on the property, for the specified purpose, by the author,
  • (b) Reposing-in/declaring confidence in trustee by the author,
  • (c) Acceptance of the confidence (reposed in or declared by the author) by the trustee,
  • (d) Transfer of trust-property to the trustee,
  • (e) Obligation upon the trustee to administer the trust property, (i) as its ‘legal owner’, (ii) for the benefit of the beneficiaries.

Trust being an ‘obligation’[1] annexed to or enjoined upon the dedicated property, ‘trust’ cannot be an association of persons or a juristic person.[2]  In law, ‘trust’ is neither a tangible-endowment nor a corporal-institution. Grammatically, it is an ‘abstract countable noun’, similar to ‘a business’, ‘an idea’ or ‘a duty’.

‘Trust’ is Personified, Even In Legal Parlance

Because, ‘a’ trust is ‘an’ obligation annexed to the trust property and has no existence without its trust property, generally, the endowment/institution, upon which the obligation of ‘trust’ is pervaded, is personified as ‘trust’, even in legal parlance. In any case, it has no corporate personality; and it is not a legal person.[4] [In Illustration (b) of Sec. 15 of the Trusts Act, the expression ‘trust’ is used an entity. The Illustration (b) of Sec. 15 reads: “(b) A, trustee of lease-hold property, directs the tenant to pay the rents on account of the trust to a banker, B, ….”]

The term ‘trust’ is also used as a compendious expression taking in the trustees, the beneficiaries and the subject matter of the trust.[5]

Similarly, when ‘a trust’ is created under the auspices of an association, the terms ‘trust’ and ‘association’ are generally used as synonyms, in view of the underlying significant nexus between the members of the association and the ‘trust’. An association can be formed for the administration of a ‘trust’;[6] and an artificial (or legal) person can be a trustee.[7]

Difference  Between a Trust and a Society

  • An association of persons, or a society, is formed with specific aims and objectives, by the joint effort of its founding members. A trust is an obligation created by the author or founder of the trust, upon the trustee in whom burden is cast upon to administer the property for the benefit of the beneficiaries.  
  • A society functions under its bye laws formulated by the founding members. The administration of a trust is carried on under the directions of the author (in the deed of foundation, or otherwise).
  • The bye laws of a society can be amended as provided under the bye laws and/or under the provisions of the Act under which it is registered. The edicts of the founderin the founding deed of a trust cannot be varied.
  • A society can be wound up following the procedures specified in the law. In trust, the principle is ‘once a trust always a trust’.
  • The property of a society vests with its members subject to its basic principles or trustupon which it is founded and to the Act, if any, under which it is registered. A trustee is the legal-owner of the trust property and the property vets in him as such.
  • A society functions under its bye laws which partake the character of a contract. The State and the Court protect the trust as ‘parens  patreae’.
  • The administrators of a society can resign their office.  But the trustees cannot renounce.
  • In terms of Section 5 of the Societies Registration Act, the property of a society could vest in the trustees; and only in the absence of vesting of such property in the trustees the same would be deemed to have been vested for the time being in the governing body of such society.[8]

No beneficial-Interest or Enjoyment over Property of Society – Interest Created is that of Bare Trustees

The vesting of legal ownership of the property of a society in the governing body is merely a ‘method or mechanism permitted by the law’.[9] During the subsistence of a registered society, or on dissolution, the members do not have any proprietary-interest or right of beneficial-enjoyment [10] in the property of the society.[11]

In Pamulapati  Buchi Naidu College Committee, Nidubrolu  Vs. Govt. of Andhra Pradesh,[12] it was observed – what was vested in the College Committee or its governing body was a ‘right of management’ simpliciter, and there was no question of the members of the society or the members of the governing body being ‘beneficially interested’ in its property. Then, it was held as under:

  • “The Societies Registration Act, therefore, does not create in the members of the registered society any interest other than that of bare trustees.”

Underhill, in his treatise, ‘Law of Trusts and Trustees’, explained:

  • “However, the crucial difference surely is that no absolutely entitled members exist if the gift is on trust for future and existing members, always being for the members of the Association for the time being. The members for the time being cannot under the Association rules appropriate trust property for themselves for there would then be no property held on trust as intended by the testator for those persons who some years later happened to be the members of the Association for the time being.”[13]

“A trust is primarily a legal concept”

‘Trust’ is essentially a legal concept attached to the endowed property. It arises by the appointment of a trustee.  For creation of a trust, the trust-property must have been transferred to the trustee. (Maulavi Kamiruddin Khan Vs. BadrunNisa Bibi: AIR 1940 Pat 90; Chief Controlling Revenue Authority Vs. Banarsi Dass: AIR  1972 Del  128; Pankumari Kochar SmtVs. Controller of Estate Duty: 1969-73 ITR 373.)  The Delhi High Court held in Birdhi Chand Jain Charitable Trust Vs. Kanhaiya Lal Sham Lal, ILR 1973-1 Del  144, as under:

  • “A trust is primarily a legal concept, a mode of transfer of property and of holding property. On the other hand, an institution is primarily a social concept. It is not a legal concept at all. For, there is established legal method by which an institution may come into being. It may be established by way of an organisation which may assume any or no legal form. It may be a trust or a company or a statutory corporation or a mere unincorporated association or a society registered or otherwise. It is its work and place in the society that is the hall-mark of an institution. As observed by Lord Macnaghten in Mayor, etc. of Manchester V. Mcadam,3 Tax Cases 491 at 497, ‘it is the body (so to speak) called into existence to translate the purpose as conceived in the mind of the founders into a living and active principle.’ In the present case, the founders of the trust may have transferred their property to a charitable purpose and thus created a public trust. But the body to translate the trust into a living and active principle has not yet come into existence. It is that body which will be entitled to be called an institution. It is not a mere legal arrangement like a trust but an active working body with a social impact which can be called an institution.”

Incidents of ‘Trust’ in Property of Clubs and Societies

Four views are possible.

(i) Positive view: The Common Law on Trust in India gives progressive and ‘wider’ or ‘general’ connotation to ‘trust’. Thereby, pointing-out that the governing body[14] of a society or a club acquires and holds property for and on behalf of the members of the society or club, it is said that incidents of trust are impressed upon the property of the Society or Club. 

Salmond on Jurisprudence[15] reads:

  • ‘The Club property is the joint property of the members, though in fact, it is often held by trustees on behalf of the members.’

Halsbury’s Law of England reads:[16]

  • “Unincorporated Members’ Clubs. – An unincorporated members’ club is a society of persons each of whom contributes to the funds out of which the expenses of conducting the society are paid. ……. Subject to any rule to the contrary, the property and funds of the club belong to the members of the time being jointly in equal shares. “

The property of a registered Society cannot absolutely vest in its members. By registration of a society, its property ‘shall continue to exist in perpetuity’[17] or something in the nature of perpetual succession is conceded. The property shall pass to succeeding trustees or governing body without assignment or transfer.[18]

If Valid Dedication, No Change of Character, On Regn. as Socieety

  • “Any addition to those properties must also have the same character.”

Section 5 of the Societies Registration Act[19] speaks as to vesting of property ‘belonging to a society’[20] in the trustees; and only in the absence of vesting of such property in the trustees the same would be deemed to have been vested for the time being in the governing body of such society.[21] Therefore, it can be legitimately concluded from Section 5 that general characteristics of ‘trust’ are impressed upon the property of a society and that the members of a registered Society are trustees for[22] the future members who have to continue the aim and objects of the Society as envisaged by the founders or as manifested in the Rules or Bylaws.

If there was a charitable trust created by the public, the fact of its subsequent transformation, or its registration, as a society could not change the already invested trust-character[23] and any addition to those properties must also have the same character.[24]  In such a case, suit can be filed, as if it is a trust itself, under Sec.  92 of the CPC.[25]

Property of a Society being maintained for the benefit of its future members also, and therefore encumbered with obligations attached to ‘trust’, it cannot be dealt with by the members or its administrators disregarding the objectives of foundation of the societies. When the property is in the hands of an agent for the principal, the agent stands in the fiduciary capacity as a trustee. He has a duty and responsibility to properly account for the profits or benefits he derived while acting as the agent.[26]

(ii) Negative view: (a) A society or club is formed by a group of people joined together on the basis of bye laws. It has the characteristics of a contract. Therefore, principles of fiduciary obligations as arises in trust do not apply to the acts and deeds of the administrators or members of a society or a club; but they are guided only by contractual obligations, either express or implied.

(b) A trust is formed only when a property is dedicated by its owner for a specified religious or charitable purpose. For a valid dedication there should be proof for divesting of the title of the founder/author[27] or of the person who dedicated the property. Since the property of a society or club belongs to the members of the club or society (or it vests in the society or club) there will be no ‘trust’ at all.

(c) Even if characteristics of a trust are adumbrated upon the property of a society, as stated above, it must be noticed that once the bylaws, the Societies Registration Act or the Common Law as to societies/clubs provide a particular procedure for a particular affair (such as management or dissolution), the same has to be carried on as per that procedure;[28] and it will not be guided by general principles applicable to a trust. Thus, the intent of the Societies Registration Act is not to invest properties of the society with the character of trust property.[29]

If the property destined for religious or charitable purposes is acquired with money collected by way of contribution by the members of a society, and the society itself manages the same without dedication in favour of the public, there will be no divesting of ownership of property in favour of the trust or institution.[30]  In such a case, it may be possible to affirm – no trust is predicated.[31] The effect of the Societies Registration Act was not to invest the property ‘belonging to a society’[32] with the character of Trust property.[33] Even if the purpose for which the society was formed was charitable purpose the property acquired for this purpose will ‘belong’ to the society and there is no trust and no trust can be predicated.[34]

(iii) Contract with express or implied fiduciary liabilities as are applicable to trusts:The members of a club or society, both registered and unregistered, are bound by the memorandum of association and its rules and regulations. The bye laws bind its members as a contract.[35] Even the formation of a society itself is based on a contract.[36] Salmond[37] reads:

  • “The rules of the club or society constitute the basic contract to which all the members are parties.”

Since the administrators of a club or a society manage its property for and on behalf of its members, there are fiduciary liabilities akin to ‘trust’ upon such administrators. When the property is in the hands of an agent for the principal, the agent stands in the fiduciary capacity as a trustee. He has a duty and responsibility to properly account for the profits or benefits he derived while acting as an agent or a trustee to the principal.[38]

(iv) It remains as academic alone – to explore, whether trust or contract: In case of a breach of fiduciary duty or mismanagement on the part of the administrators of the society, it gives rise to a cause for civil action under the principles of contract, or under the doctrines such as membership rights, ultra virus the bye laws, rule of majority, oppression of minority, etc.

Our law being dealt with these matters under a developed branch of law (club/society-law), one can justifiably argue that it remains as academic alone, or lingers as superfluous, to explore whether these doctrines are sprouted from express or implied trust. It is more so in view of Sec. 88 and 95 of the Indian Trusts Act.[39]

No Trust upon the “Property Belonging to a Society”: Exceptions

A trust cannot be created upon the “property belonging to a society”. But this proposition is subject to certain qualifications.

That is, certain properties held by a Society may be that vest with the Society only for administration – E.g., (i) where a charitable association is established, after a validdedication‘ of property – for the enjoyment of the publicby a group of persons, for the administration of the dedicated property (or the trust); (ii) a society formed with the object of dedicating property for a public charitable purpose; (iii) a Society is formed by the beneficiaries for administering a charitable institution (already) established by valid ‘dedication‘ of property.

Fundamental Rules Cannot Not Be Altered

In Noel Frederick Barwell Vs. John Jackson AIR 1948 All 146 it was held as under:

  • “51. It has been argued by Mr. Pathak on the basis of this decision and the decision of the House of Lords in Hole v. Garnsey (1930) 1930 A.C. 472, already referred to, that the rules of every association may be divided into two classes – the rules relating to fundamentals and the ordinary rules. Learned Counsel went on to urge that the fundamental rules could not be altered even by a unanimous vote of the members, though, if the rules provided for amendments, the other rules could be ant ended. It is not necessary for me to go into this question as the point does not arise in this case, but if I may say so without meaning any disrespect, the cases cited above have entirely been misunderstood. All that their Lordships intended to say was that the rules of any club being framed for the purpose of carrying on the objects of the club, ordinarily any power to amend such rules must be limited to the contemplated scope of the original rules and that under the general powers of amendment the alteration should not affect the foundation of the club or should not be incompatible with its fundamental objects.
  • 52. Dealing with this question Lord Han – worth, Master of the Bolls, in Doyle v. White City Stadium Ltd (1935) 1 K.B. 110 said:
  • ‘When these rules as altered are still for the purpose of carrying out the original purpose of the society or body of persons, the altered rules are made binding on the plaintiff. If there was an attempt fundamentally to alter the purpose for which the rules had been originally drawn up, the prospective agreement to adhere to-fresh rules, or any alteration in the rules, would not apply. It is quite plain from the decision in Thelluson v. Viscount Valentia (1907) 2 Ch. 1 that if and so long as the rules are akin to the purpose for which a society exists, there is no inherent, objection to an alteration of those rules or to further rules being made for the same purpose’.”

If Principles of Trust in a Club, It is in a Very Limited Sense

In Noel Frederick Barwell Vs. John Jackson (supra) it was held (majority) further as under:

  • “58. The next argument of learned Counsel is based on the law of trust. He has urged that the property of the club vests in the committee of management and the ordinary and temporary members are all beneficiaries and that under the law of trust all beneficiaries must join in the extinction of the trust. In a sense, “the office bearers of any public body or institution including a club, are trustees, but I am afraid this cannot be of much assistance to learned counsel. There is no question in this case of the right of the officers of the club to put an end to it and I have already said that if there is a trust it is in a very limited sense. This is a case where the members of the club have passed a resolution by a majority, that the club should be dissolved, and the decision must, therefore, to my mind, rest on the decision of two simple questions, firstly whether the rules of the club have made any provision with regard to its dissolution and, if so, whether the rules have been complied with, and secondly, if there is no such rule, whether the resolution is valid and should be given effect to.”

In this decision the minority judge pointed out, as to trust, as under:

  • “Finally it is said that the committee of the club are trustees of the club property and that the trust could only be extinguished with the consent of all the beneficiaries. But if a trust exists, it is created by the rules of the club and the trustees held the trust property subject to those rules; and if the rules permit of a dissolution at the will of the majority of the members then with the winding up of the club there is an extinguishments of the trust.”

Societies Registration Act Brings-forth ‘Fixity’ or Permanency.

A society or a club is a compendium of its members. Its property is the ‘joint property’ held by the members as ‘non-partiable’ or as ‘joint tenants’ (as differentiated to ‘tenants in common’) till a decision is taken for dissolution. If such property is maintained for the benefit of its future members also (and therefore encumbered with obligations as in a ‘trust’), it cannot be dealt with by the members disregarding this objectives of its foundation.

Registration of a society under the Societies Registration Act makes a sea-change with respect to the disposal of the property on dissolution; and a perpetual succession is conceded thereto. even if the property could have been distributed among its members on its dissolution, by virtue of registration, the dealings as to the property on its dissolution, is governed under the provisions of the Societies Registration Act alone.[40]

The members of a registered Society are trustees for the future members of the Society. Registration of a Society brings-in permanency. The left-behind-property of a Society, on dissolution, goes to another Society as determined by the members of the Society or by the court (Sec. 14 of the So. Regn. Act ). Either during the subsistence of a Society or at the time of its dissolution, the members of a Society do not have any kind of beneficial-enjoyment over its property.[41] As shown above, in Pamulapati  Buchi Naidu College Committee, Nidubrolu  Vs. Govt. of Andhra Pradesh,[42] it was observed that the Societies Registration Act did not create in the members of the registered society any interest other than that of ‘bare trustees‘.

Sec. 14 of the So. Regn. Act reads as under:

  • 14. Upon a dissolution no member to receive profit: If upon the dissolution of any society registered under this Act there shall remain, after the satisfaction of all its debts and liabilities, any property whatsoever, the same shall not be paid to or distributed among the members of the said society or any of them, but shall be given to some other society, to be determined by the votes of not less than three-fifths of the members present personally or by proxy at the time of the dissolution, or in default thereof, by such court as aforesaid:

Sec. 14 of the So. Regn. Act is enacted footing on the following general principles of law:

  1.  once a trust,  always a trust;[43]
  2. cypres doctrine; ie. the court will execute or accomplish the intention of the founder of a trust ‘as nearly as possible’ when it becomes impossible to carry out his intentions; and
  3. the court is the protector of all charities.[44]

Fiduciary Position of Governing Body Members

The term ‘fiduciary’ as an adjective means ‘in the nature of a trust, having the characteristics of a trust, analogues to a trust; relating to or founded upon a trust or confidence’. ‘Fiduciary relationship’ invariably involves dominion over property which is wholly lacking in the case of a contract of suretyship or guarantee, that the surety has not received anything nor has he been given dominion with money or property and that he has no liability to account. There is no fiduciary capacity involving liability to account in relation to another. Mere confidence also cannot result in a fiduciary relationship.

Black’s Law Dictionary defines ‘fiduciary relationship’ as under:

  • “A relationship in which one person is under a duty to act for the benefit of the other on matters within the scope of the relationship. Fiduciary relationships, such as trustee-beneficiary, guardian-ward, agent-principal, and attorney-client, require the highest duty of care. Fiduciary relationships usually arise in one of four situations : (1) when one person places trust in the faithful integrity of another, who as a result gains superiority or influence over the first, (2) when one person assumes control and responsibility over another, (3) when one person has a duty to act for or give advice to another on matters falling within the scope of the relationship, or (4) when there is a specific relationship that has traditionally been recognized as involving fiduciary duties, as with a lawyer and a client or a stockbroker and a customer.”

Directors of a company stand in a fiduciary[45] position and they are legally bound to exercise their powers for the company’s benefit. They have to protect the interest of the company and its shareholders. They cannot take part in any resolution under which they gain any benefit. If interested directors take part in such transactions there would be an irregularity and it renders the resolutions voidable at the instance of the company.[46]

The general principles as to the rights and responsibilities of the directors of a company apply to the governing body members of a society also.

Fiduciary Relationship Will Not be Allowed to be Varied

It is held by our Apex Court in Marcel Martins Vs. M Printer[47] as under:

  •  “It is manifest that while the expression “fiduciary capacity” may not be capable of a precise definition, it implies a relationship that is analogous to the relationship between a trustee and the beneficiaries of the trust. The expression is in fact wider in its import for it extends to all such situations as place the parties in positions that are founded on confidence and trust on the one part and good faith on the other.”

Principles in Sec. 46 and 47 of the Indian Trusts Act (a trustee cannot renounce or delegate duties) are applied to various affairs of fiduciary relationship,[48]by our Courts, as they contain the common law principles of the universal rules of equity, justice and good conscience upheld by the English judges.

S. 46 and 47 of the Indian Trusts Act reads:

  • 46. A trustee who has accepted the trust cannot afterwards renounce it except (a).. (b)..(c)..
  • 47. A trustee cannot delegate his office or any of his duties either to a co-trustee or to a stranger, unless (a) … (b) … (c) … (d) ….

In State of Uttar Pradesh Vs. Bansi  Dhar[49]  it is held by VR Krishna Iyer J. –

  • “But while these provisions (of Indian Trusts Act) proprio vigore do not apply, certainly there is a common area of legal principles which covers all trusts, private and public, and merely because they find a place in the Trusts Act, they cannot become ‘untouchable’ where Public Trusts are involved. Case must certainly be exercised not to import by analogy what is not germane to the general law of trusts, but we need have no inhibitions in administering the law by invoking the universal rules of equity and good conscience upheld by the English Judges, though also sanctified by the statute relating to private trusts. The Courts below have drawn inspiration from Section 83 of the Trusts Act and we are not inclined to find fault with them on that score because the provision merely reflects a rule of good conscience and of general application.”

Sec. 46 and 47 of the Indian Trusts Act make it clear: a fiduciary relationship and duties attached thereto should not be allowed  to  be  unilaterally  terminated  or  varied,[50]  as  it  would  be against the interests of society in general.[51]These principles would apply with equal force to servants and, in fact, to any body who has entered on another’s property in a fiduciary capacity.[52]

‘If Not Vested in Trustees’: Property Management & Vesting may be Separate

Though the administrative affairs of the societies are carried on by its governing body, the properties of the same may be vested with (separate) trustees (like ecclesiastical authorities, in case of certain religious societies). It is obvious that this system of vesting-of-property in trustees and administration-of-affairs by governing body, is primarily viewed in the So. Regn. Act of 1860 when it refers – ‘if not vested in trustees, shall be deemed to be vested, for the time being, in the governing body’. It is obvious that our law accepts the ‘wider’ or ‘general’ expression as to ‘trust’ (used by the progressive jurists like Salmond and Halsbury) is adopted in the So. Regn. Act. The progressive jurists preferred investing principles of trust in the matters of various fiduciary relationships under which one holds property on behalf of, or for the benefit of, others.

Halsbury’s Laws of England defines ‘trust’ as a confidence reposed in a person with respect to property of which he has possession or over which he can exercise a power, to the intent, that he may hold the property or exercise the power for the benefit of some other person or object. Salmond brings-in principles of trust in the affairs of associations.  Salmond  reads:[53]

  • “Thirdly, it is expedient that property in which large numbers of persons are interested in common should be vested in trustees.”

It is held by the Supreme Court in RV Sankara  KurupVs. Leelavathy  Nambiar[54] that the property in the hands of the agent was for the principal and the agent stood in the fiduciary capacity for the beneficial interest he had in the property as a trustee. The petitioner had acted as an agent as a cestui que trust was a trustee and he held the property in trust for the respondent in his fiduciary capacity as an agent or trustee and he had a duty and responsibility to make over the unauthorised profits or benefits he derived while acting as an agent or a trustee and properly account for the same to the principal. Therefore, the High Court was right in its holding that the petitioner was an agent and trustee acted in the fiduciary capacity on behalf of the respondent-plaintiff as General power-of-attorney.

If a trust is created for the benefit of a religious society, such trust shall continue to exist and it would not cease to exist by the resolution of the society. Such ‘creation of trust’ is considered by our Apex Court in Vinodkumar M. MalaviaVs. Maganlal  Mangaldas  Gameti[55] and held:

  • The High Court has rightly observed that: ‘… the trust which has been created as public trust for a specific object and the charitable or the religious nature or for the bonafide of the Society or any such institution managed by such trusts for charitable and religious purpose shall continue to exist in perpetuity and it would not cease to exist by any such process of thinking or deliberation or the Resolution, which does not have any force of law’.”

In Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai Ratanjibhai[56] it is held that in terms of Section 5 of the Societies Registration Act, the property would vest in the trustees, and that only in the absence of vesting of such properties in the trustees, the same would be deemed to have been vested for the time being in the governing body of such society.[57]

In Pamulapati  Buchi Naidu College Committee, Nidubrolu Vs. Govt. of Andhra Pradesh,[58]holding what was vested in the College Committee or its governing body was a right of management simpliciter and there was no question of the members of the society or the members of the governing body being beneficially interested in its property, it was observed that the Societies Registration Act, therefore, did not create in the members of the registered society any interest other than that of bare trustees.

‘If not Vested in Trustees’: Principles of Trust , not Alien to Affairs of Societies

Sec. 5 SR Act reads:

  •  “Property of Society how vested: The property movable and immovable, belonging to a society registered under this Act, if not vested in trustees shall be deemed to be vested, for the time being, in the governing body…”

The principles of trust are not alien to the affairs of societies. Following propositions can be legitimately put forward from Sec. 5, SR Act. That is,

  • (a) The system of vesting-of-property in trustees is primarily viewed in the So. Regn. Act of 1860.
  • (b) a society can be formed by the beneficiaries of a trust, or by its administrators;
  • (c) one can ‘transfer’[59] property to a society creating a trust;[60]
  • (d) a trust can be created on the property of a society for the benefit of its (present and future) members and/or outsiders; and
  • (e) a society can be formed simultaneously with creation of a trust over the property dedicated to, or set apart for the benefit of, the members of the society; or for the benefit of such members and outsiders.It is observed in Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai[61] that the society and (public) trust can be ‘one entity’.

If a society is formed by the beneficiaries of a public trust the trust nature of the property continues; and the trust property remains vested in (separate) trustees (if the trustees are not the governing body of the society as per the bye laws of the society).

In terms of Section 5 of the Societies Registration Act, property of a society would vest in the trustees; and only in the absence[62] of vesting of such property in the trustees the same would be deemed to have been vested for the time being in the governing body of such society.[63]

Governing body is defined in Sec. 16 as under:

  • The governing body of the society shall be the governors, council, directors, committee, trustees, or other body to whom by the rules and regulations of the society the management of its affairs is entrusted.   

Such trust can also be a ‘public/religious trust’ like a church that came for consideration of our Apex Court in Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai[64] and Vinodkumar M. Malavia  Vs. Maganlal  Mangaldas  Gameti.[65]In public trust, the beneficiaries will be the general public or a class thereof.[66]

The property of such a public/religious trust, ‘shall continue to exist in perpetuity and it would not cease to exist by the resolutions’ of the society.[67]

The definition of ‘Member’ (in Sec.15)[68] in the So. Regn. Act, 1860 is not exhaustive as it is ‘for the purposes of this Act’ alone. It is confined to the activities enjoined to the ‘members’ in the So. Registration Act [ie. to make bye laws (S. 9), to take part in the meeting to amend the ‘purposes’ (S. 12), to take decision to ‘amalgamate’ with another society (S.12), dissolution (S. 13), etc.]. Non-fulfillment of requirements specified in the definition (payment of subscription and signature in the roll/list of members) does not bar a person -especially when it is a religious society – to be its ‘member’, if he is eligible to be a member as per the bye laws of the society. It also does not downbeat the propositions on ultimate ‘vesting of property’ in ‘members’ of a society.

If the property is set apart for the benefit of its present members (or society) alone, there will not be any trust.The effect of the Societies Registration Act is not to invest properties of the society with the character of trust property.[69]

Apparent Incongruity in Sec. 5 and 16 Explained

A conjoint reading of Sec. 5 and 16 may raise an inappropriateness as to the position of trustees; that is, whether trustees stand independent of the governing body (Sec. 5) or whether they stand included in the governing body (Sec. 16).

Because,

  • Sec. 5 lays down that ‘the property, belonging to a society, if not vested in trustees shall be deemed to be vested, for the time being, in the governing body’; and
  • Sec. 15 lays down that ‘the governing body of the society shall be the governors, council, directors, committee, trustees, or other body to whom by the rules and regulations of the society the management of its affairs is entrusted’.

It can be explained by the following propositions.

  1. Both are used ‘independently’.
  2. The scheme of the Act provides that the ‘property belonging to a society’ can be vested in an ‘independent’ trust (the trustees of which can be persons other than members of the society).[70]
  3. The scheme of the Act provides that trustees of such trust (even though they are not members of the society) can be the governing body, if the bye laws so provide. (It is noteworthy that the So. Regn. Act does not expressly deal with election of Governing Body.)

Founding Endowment by Subscriptions or Donations

In ancient times religious institutions were founded and managed by rulers, or wealthy persons or families.  But, in modern times the trusts are mostly founded by associations of persons, and are administered by them, as trustees.

Where a person collects subscription from various persons and builds a choultry or a temple he has a right to direct in what manner the institution should be managed and what right the trustees should have in the management of that institution. This is recognised by the Hindu Law.

There is nothing illegal or improper in a person who builds a temple whether out of his own funds or out of the funds collected by subscriptions[71] or getting donations from people to create a trust and endow it, directing by the deed of endowment, in what manner and by whom it should be managed.[72] If a number of persons provide the original endowment, they may apparently together constitute the founder.[73] Every donor contributing at the time of foundation of a trust may not be a founder of the trust. Whether a contributor would become a joint founder of the trust would depend not merely upon the fact of his contribution but also upon the surrounding circumstances and the subsequent conduct of the parties.[74]

In Attorney-General Vs. Clapham[75] Lord Cranworth, Lord Chancellor observed as under:

  • “Where a fund is raised for a charitable purpose like that of founding a chapel and the contributors are so numerous as to preclude the possibility of their all concurring in any instrument declaring the trusts, but such a declaration is made by the persons in whom the property is vested, at or about the time when the sums have been raised, that declaration may reasonably be taken prima facie as a true exposition of the minds of the contributors. The presumption is, that the trusts declared were those which the contributors intended. It would be open to them, if the trusts were not so framed as to effect the object they had in view, to take steps for getting any errors corrected. If no such steps are taken, it must be assumed that the instrument declaring the trusts fairly embodies the intentions of the contributors.”[76]

Effect of Subsequent Transformation of a Trust as a Society

Section 2(13) of the Bombay Public Trusts Act reads:

  • ” ‘Public trust’ means an express or constructive trust for either a public religious or charitable purpose or both and includes a temple, a math, wakf, a dharmada or any other religious or charitable endowment and a society formed either for a religious or charitable purpose or for both and registered under the Societies Registration Act. 1860.”

The registration of the trust under the Societies Act would not alter the nature and character of its property.[77]In Amrithakumari  Vs. VP Ramanathan,[78] it has been held by the Kerala High Court that if there was a charitable trust created by the public, the fact of its subsequent transformation, or its registration, as a Society, could not change the trust-character of its property; and in such a case, suit could be filed under Sec.  92 CPC.

Even after formation of a society by the persons in management of an already existing trust/institution, the trust/ institution continues to hold its ‘trust-identity’. The same is the position even if the beneficiaries of a trust formed a society. In Rajan Devasahayam Vs. Hindustan Bible Institute of India, it was observed that a Trust can be registered under the Societies Registration Act.[79]

Governing Body Administers Subject To Trust

The trustees or the governing body administer the ‘property of the society’ as per its bye laws so as to fulfill or attain the ‘aim and objects’ the founders viewed. Expressions in the Societies Registration Act, ‘property belonging to a society’ (Sec. 5) and ‘property of the society’ (Sec. 8 and 10), do not give the society a corporate status; it ‘merely describes the property which vests in trustees or Governing Body.’[80] They acquire and hold the property for and on behalf of[81] the members of the society subject to the obligations imposed by law, the bye laws and the fundamental principles[82] or trust[83] upon which it is founded. These propositions upheld by our courts also lead to the unerring conclusion that our law brings-in principles of trust in the affairs of the societies and clubs.

Effect of Unification of a Trust and a Registered Society

Trusts and societies can be dissolved only by adhering to the special procedures for the same. Unification of a registered society with a trust, under the resolutions, will not dissolve the society, automatically. Similarly, unless the properties vested in a trust are divested in accordance with law, a lawful merger cannot be claimed. Registered societies and trusts have to resort to the lawful modes for amalgamation.[84]

No principle of law permits transfer of trust

Trust is a confidential relationship which involves a special duty of loyalty to the purpose or object of the trust.  Our Apex Court has held that there is no principle of law or precedent which permits transfer of trust in favour of another body of persons.[85] The Karnataka High Court held that the documents as to conversion of the properties of a society into a trust property fall within the meaning of ‘settlement’ under the Stamp Act.[86] (It may be noted that, in this case, the court did not consider whether ‘trust’ was an ‘institution’ and whether such a change amounts to dissolution of the society.) In Shri Digambar Jain v. Sub Registrar, Stamps, Indore[87] it is held in a similar situation that the documents would be ‘Declaration of Trust’ and not a ‘Conveyance’.

Duty of Courts to Protect Trusts

In AA Gopalakrishnan Vs. Cochin Devaswom Board[88] while adverting to the need for protecting the properties of deities, temples and Devaswom Boards, our Apex Court observed that it is also the duty of Courts to protect and safeguard the properties of religious and charitable institutions from wrongful claims or misappropriation.[89]

‘Breach of an Obligation’ in Sec. 38 of the Specific Relief Act

Under Sec. 38 of the Specific Relief Act the court is expressly authorised to grant injunctions to prevent breach of an obligation existing in favour of the plaintiff or where the defendant is trustee of the property for the plaintiff. Sec. 38 of the Sec. 38 of the Specific Relief Act reads:

  • “38. Perpetual injunction when granted.—(1) Subject to the other provisions contained in or referred to by this chapter, a perpetual injunction may be granted to the plaintiff to prevent the breach of an obligation existing in his favour, whether expressly or by implication.
  • (2) When any such obligation arises from contract, the Court shall be guided by the Rules and provisions contained in Chapter II.
  • (3) When the defendant invades or threatens to invade the plaintiff’s right to, or enjoyment of property, the Court may grant a perpetual injunction in the following cases, namely;
  •         (a)  where the defendant is trustee of the property for the plaintiff;
  •         (b) where there exists no standard for ascertaining the actual damage caused, or likely to be caused, by the invasion;
  •         (c) where the invasion is such that compensation in money would not afford adequate relief;
  •         (d) where the injunction is necessary to prevent a multiplicity of judicial proceedings.

The word obligation is defined in Sec. 2 of the Specific Relief Act with a wider meaning. It is so wide that it encompass obligations ‘whether expressly or by implication’.  It also reads: ” ‘obligation’ includes every duty enforceable by law to include ‘every duty enforceable by law”. The word ‘trust’ is also used in a wider sense[90] in this Act as under:   ” ‘trust’ has the same meaning as in Section 3 of the Indian Trusts Act, 1882 (2 of 1882), and includes an obligation in the nature of a trust within the meaning of Chapter IX of that Act.” It is also noteworthy that ‘trust’ is not alien to the affairs of a society inasmuch as the administrators of  societies can be ‘trustees’ as seen from Sec. 5 and 16 of the Societies Registration Act, 1860.

Court is the Ultimate Protector of All Charities

As in the case of English Law, Indian Law also accepts court as the ultimate protector of all charities.[91] It is the guardian of the public charitable trust/institution.[92] Court has jurisdiction to enforce trusts.[93]

Gift on Trust to a Society

If property is gifted to a registered society on condition tht the property should be used for public purposes and cast duties on the society to act as trustee a trust is brought home.[94]

Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai[95]

Brief facts: The Church, FCDB, was a registered religious society.  This Church and other 6 Churches resolved to dissolve; and consolidate into a single entity, The Church of Northern India (CNI). The ‘CNI Trust Association’ was subsequently formed under the Companies Act and was appointed as the trustee of the CNI. Defendants 1 to 4 (though given consent to unification proceedings, earlier) obstructed the functioning of the CNI and asserted their independent right to hold all the movable and immovable properties of their congregation (Valsad Brethren Church) and took the stand that there was no resolution for ‘dissolution’ as set out in the So. Regn. Act.

During the pendency of the suit, unification was ‘given effect to’ by the Charity Commr. under the BPT Act.  The plaintiffs filed the suit to declare ‘that the former FDCB has ceased to exist’ and ‘that the CNI is the legal continuation and successor of the FDCB …’ etc. The Civil Court may have jurisdiction over a matter which is outside the purview of the Act, or overa question arises in relation to a matter unconnected with the administration or possession of the trust property.

The effect of ‘dissolving’ a registered society (FDCB) by taking resolution ‘for unification’ with other associations (Churches) to form a single entity (CNI) was placed for consideration of our Apex Court several times. Besides, this decision (Lavajibhai Ratanjibhai), Vinodkumar M. Malavia Vs. Maganlal Mangaldas Gameti[96] is important among them. The dismissal of the suit was upheld by our Apex Court holding that the civil court has no jurisdiction where bar is imposed in relation to a matter whereover the statutory authorities (under BPT Act) have the requisite jurisdiction and that a society created under a statute must conform to its provisions and the courts would interfere in case of its violation.[97]

It was observed, inter alia, in this land-mark decision (Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai Ratanjibhai),rendered by SB Sinha, J:

  • “In terms of Section 5 of the Societies Registration Act, all properties would vest in the trustees and only in case in the absence of vesting of such properties in the trustees would the same be deemed to have been vested for the time being in the governing body of such property. In this case, it is clear that the properties have vested in the trustees and not in the governing body of the society.” (Para 60)
  • “Unless a suit is filed in terms of Section 13 of the Act, the society is not dissolved.” (Para 64)
  • “Concededly, the properties of the trust being properties of the religious trust had vested in such trust.” (Para 64)
  • “If the properties of the churches did not belong to the society, the appellant herein cannot claim the same as their successor.” (Para 64)
  • “Even if it is contended that the administration of the property would mean the properties of the Brethren church both as a trust and as a society, still then having regard to the legal position, as discussed supra, the property belonging exclusively to the trust, the suit will not be maintainable (by virtue of the provisions of the BPTA).” (Para 64)

It was observed in Vinodkumar M. MalaviaVs. Maganlal Mangaldas Gameti,[98] inter alia:

  • “The argument that as per Article 254 of the Constitution, the Societies Registration Act overrides the BPTA or that the Societies Registration Act and BPTA are in conflict, does not stand either, since both the statutes are not in conflict with each other. On the contrary, they are in consonance with each other regarding the administration and regulation of public and religious trusts.”
  • “The High Court has rightly observed that: ‘… The trust which has been created as public trust for a specific object and the charitable or the religious nature or for the bonafide of the Society or any such institution managed by such trusts for charitable and religious purpose shall continue to exist in perpetuity and it would not cease to exist by any such process of thinking or deliberation or the Resolution, which does not have any force of law’.”

Effect of Dedication of Property (for Public) by Society

Can a Society or Corporation be a Trustee?

A corporation can be a trustee. Earlier notion that a corporation could not be a trustee, as the property held by the Company or Corporation as its ‘beneficial owner’ could not be subjected to a trust for the benefit of third parties is not accepted by modern jurists.

N. SuryanarayanaIyer, in the Indian Trusts Act, observed as under: 

  • “Formerly the notion was that the relationship of a trustee being one of confidence involving a personal element, a corporation could not be a trustee as there could not be a question of confidence being reposed in a corporation and therefore that it could not be a trustee. This notion, however, has long ago been given up. Corporate bodies have been held to be amenable to the jurisdiction in Chancery and compellable to carry out the intentions of the settlor of property which has been vested in them…. Under the Indian law also a corporation, whether aggregate or sole, can be a trustee and there is ample jurisdiction in the court to enforce the performance of its duty by such trustee.”[99]

As shown above, generally, a Society acquires property to use the same for its objectives or purposes and for its own benefit; or in other words, ultimately for the benefit of the ascertainable members of the society. And, there will be neither public trust nor dedication of property, divesting the rights of the society, for any ‘public purpose of a charitable or religious nature’.

But, if a contra indication is manifested from the basic documents and assertions of a society (or a Non-Trading-Company) or from the very nature of an institution — that is, where the property is raised solely for the purpose of dedicating the same for establishing and maintaining a public trust/institution for the benefit of the general public or of an unascertainable section thereof as in the case of a church or temple(or, where the society and trust ‘is only one entity’ as the one considered in Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai Ratanjibhai)[100] — no doubt, it cannot be treated as the property ‘exclusively’ belonging-to-the-society and not bound by Sec. 92 CPC. In other words, if a society is formed with the object of dedicating property for a public or charitable (including religious) purpose and the property procured by the society is validly dedicated, a trust will be predicated.

A Society May Be Subjectd To The Jurisdiction of Section 92 CPC

In Young Mens Christian Association of Ernakulam Vs. National Council YMCAs of India[101] the Delhi High Court considered whether the term “express or constructive trust” in Section 92 CPC was attracted when a society (National Council YMCAs of India) held ‘in trust’ property belonging to different organisations, and observed as under:

  • “In this backdrop, a perusal of Section 92 of the CPC reveals that the term “express or constructive trust” does not relate to a trust constituted under the Indian Trusts Act, but anybody or entity which holds in trust any property and is created for public purposes of a charitable or religious nature. A society can also satisfy the test of express or constructive trust created for public purposes.”

The court found that the National Council YMCAs was in both ‘express’ and ‘constructive’ trust of the properties belonging to its member YMCAs. The mere fact that the defendant is a registered society did not take away its true character. The defendant is an organisation which worked for a public purpose and is subject to the jurisdiction of Section 92 of the CPC.

The defendant (National Council YMCAs of India) contended that it was not a trust but a society registered under the Societies Registration Act. There was a clear distinction between the nature of a trust and a society. If only it could be proved that the society could in fact be termed as a trust created for public purposes of a charitable or a religious character, leave under Section 92 of the CPC could be granted. The settled position on this issue was that if a society that was functioning in a fully democratic fashion, and there was no settler who had vested property in the society, leave could not be granted under Sec. 92. The defendant relied upon the following judgments:

  • K. Rajamanickam Vs. Periyar Self Respect Propaganda Institution, Tiruchirapalli: AIR 2007 Mad 25
  • S. Guhans Vs. Rukmani Devi Arundale: 1987-100 LW 182
  • Advocate General Vs. Bhartiya Adam Jati Sewak Sangh: 2001-3 ShimLC 319
  • Abhaya A Society Registered under the Travancore-Cochin Literary Vs. J.A. Raheem: AIR 2005 Ker 233
  • Kesava Panicker Vs. Damodara Panicker, AIR 1976 Ker 86
  • Swami Shivshankargiri Chella Swami Vs. Satya Gyan Niketan:  2017-4 SCC 771

The High Court distinguished Abhaya A Society, Rukmini Devi Arundale and Bhartiya Adam Jati Sewak Sangh pointing out that these cases did not show that they held ‘in trust’ any property belonging to a different organisation. The property was owned by the Society concerned and it belonged to it. In other cases also, no express or implied trust emerged.

If Valid Dedication, No Change of Character, On Regn. as Socieety

As stated above, normally, the property acquired by a society does not part-take the character of ‘public purpose’ stated in Sec. 92 CPC.[102] But, if a charitable or religious institution of a public nature[103] is expressly or constructively founded by an ascertainable number of persons or an association, by valid dedication of properties acquired by the members or society, it will accomplish the character of ‘public purpose’ stated in Sec. 92 CPC.

Subsequent registration of an association involved in a trust, under the Societies Registration Act, will not make any change to the trust character of the properties dedicated.  Kesava Panicker Vs. Damodara Panicker[104] was a case where the entire community in a particular area took an active interest and contributed funds for the purpose of creating ‘a trust fund’ for establishing a school. A committee was formed for collecting funds. Utilising that fund the school building was constructed. Subsequently a society was formed and registered under the Societies Registration Act for the purpose of management of the school. A question arose whether the character of the properties would be changed by the formation of the society. The Full Bench of the Kerala High Court held as under:

  • “If there was a trust created by the public, for a public charitable purpose namely establishing, maintaining and running a school, the fact of the registration of a society could not change the character of the properties which had already been constituted as trust properties and impressed with the trust and any addition to those properties must also have the same character.”

Strict English Principles as to Trust, Not Accepted by Indian Law

According to strict English principles, there should be duel ownership upon a trust property; i.e., the legal ownership which is vested with the trustees; and the equitable or beneficial ownership, vested with the beneficiaries.[105] But, Law on Trust in India as expounded by judicial decisions does not recognise legal and equitable  ownership, in both public and private trusts. The courts in India confer beneficial interest[106] alone upon the beneficiaries.[107]

Under the orthodox English view of trust, the trust property should be one which is capable of being transferred in favour of the beneficiaries.  Since the property of a society does not go at par with the aforesaid English proposition, it can be demonstrated that properties of both registered and unregistered societies are not impressed with characteristics of ‘trust’ in its strict sense.

In Incorporated Body or Club, Trustees Act as Agents

The Supreme Court in Young Men’s India Association case[108] it was observed:

  • “… The difficulty felt in the legal property ordinarily vesting in the trustees of the members’ club or in the incorporated body was surmounted by invoking the theory of agency, i.e., the club or the trustees acting as agents of the members. ….. What was essential was that the holding of the property by the agent or trustee must be a holding for and on behalf of and not a holding antagonistic to the members of the club. …. The final conclusion of the High Court in the judgment under appeal was that the case of each club was analogous to that of an agent or mandatory investing his own moneys for preparing things for consumption of the principal, and later recouping himself for the expenses incurred. As no transaction of sale was involved there could be no levy of tax under the provisions of the Act on the supply of refreshments and preparations by each one of the clubs to its members.”

Directors of a Company, to Some Extent Trustees

In Piercy Vs. S. Mills and Co. Ltd.[109] their Lordships observed:

  • “I cannot look upon the Directors otherwise than as trustees for a public Company, and I must judge of the propriety of their conduct in this matter on the ordinary principle applicable to cases of trustee and cestuique trust. If shares are issued with indecent haste and scramble ………for a different purpose, I have no doubt that the Court will interfere to prevent so gross a breach of trust. If they were issued with the immediate object of controlling the holders of greater number of shares in the Company and of obtaining the necessary statutory majority for passing a special resolution, then it will not be valid or bona fide exercise of power.”[110]

In V S RamaswamyIyer Vs. Brahmayya and Company Official Liquidators Hanuman Bank Limited[111] the Madras High Court referred to various English authorities and pointed out that the directors of a company are not, properly speaking, trustees; yet they have always been considered and treated as trustees of money which comes to their hands. The High Court observed that the law in India regarding the nature of the liability of directors has not been different.

The Court referred to:

  • Palmer’s Company Law: “Directors are not only agents, but they are in some sense and to some extent trustees or in the position of trustees, but their position differs considerably from that of ordinary trustees, and the strict rules applicable to such trustees do not apply in all respects to directors. “
  • Charitable Corporation Vs. Sutton:[112] “The directors are persons selected to manage the affairs of the company for the benefit of the shareholders it is an office of trust, which, if they undertake, it is their duty to perform fully and entirely. A resolution by shareholders therefore, that shares or any other species of property shall be at the disposal of directors, is a resolution that it shall be at the disposal of trustees in other words, that the persons entrusted with that property shall dispose of it, within the scope of the functions delegated to them, in the manner best suited to benefit their cestuique trust. “
  • York and North Midland Ry. Vs. Hudson[113]
  • G.E. Ry. Vs. Turner:[114] “The directors are the mere trustees or the agents of the company: trustees of the company’s money and property agents in the transaction which they enter into on behalf of the company.”
  • In Re Forest of Dean Co.: “…….directors are called trustees. They are no doubt trustees of assets which have come into their hands, or which are under their control…… For most purposes it is sufficient to say that directors occupy a fiduciary position and all the powers entrusted to them are only exercisable in this fiduciary capacity. ” [115]
  • Buckley on the Companies Acts: “The directors of a company fill a double character. They are (i) agents of the company, and (ii) trustees for the shareholders of the powers committed to them. …. . The assets of the company are entrusted to the directors to be applied for certain defined objects, and they are responsible as for a breach of trust if they apply them to other objects.”
  • Halsbury’s Laws of England: “A director who has misapplied or retained or become liable or accountable for any money or property of the company, or who has been guilty of nay breach of trust in relation to the company must make restitution or compensate the company for the loss. Where the money of the company has been applied for purposes which the company cannot sanction, the directors must replace it, however honestly they may have acted. The estate of a deceased director has always been liable for his breaches of trust. “
  • Gore-Browne, Handbook of Joint Stock Companies: “In the case of the death of a director his estate remains liable for any breach of trust he may have committed (including any wrongful dealing with the company’s property, such as a payment of dividend out of capital or sale of its assets at an undervalue)…. ….. In regard to actions for deceit and other wrongs, the principle actiopersonalismoritur cum persona may be mentioned. Under this principle, with regard to actions for wrongs, independent of contract, done either to or by a deceased person in his lifetime, his legal personal representative could neither sue nor be sued. This is still so in some cases, e.g., defamation. Even at common law this principle is subject to the modification that where loss results to the estate of the extent of the loss or profit. “
  • Flitcroft’s case:[116] “They are trustees for the company, nor for the individual shareholders. The liquidator represents the company, and is bound to discharge towards the creditors all the duties which the company owes them. It is therefore his duty when such a breach of trust as this is discovered to get a return of the assets improperly expended that they may be applied in payments of debts. The act of the directors is impeached as a breach of trust, not on the ground of tort or misfeasance. There are persons who may be made liable under section 165, without having been guilty of a breach of trust but where the person charged under that section is a trustee, the act which brings him within the section is a breach of trust”
  • Ramskill Vs. Edwards[117]
  • In Re Faure Electric Accumulator Company:[118]“ With respect to the capital of the company which is under their management, it has been said that they are `quasi-trustees’ for the company: Flitcroft’s case 1882 L.R. 21 Ch(D) 519. In that and other respects they are, `to a certain extent, trustees’ (Lindley on Partnership). In the language of Lord Romilly, in York and North Midland Ry. Co. Vs. Hudson 1845 16 Beav.485, `The directors are persons selected to manage the affairs of the company, for the benefit of the shareholders it is an office of trust, which, if they undertake, it is their duty to perform fully and entirely.’ They certainly are not trustees in the sense of those words as used with reference to an instrument of trust, such as a marriage settlement or a will. One obvious distinction is that the property of the company is not legally vested in them. Another and perhaps still broader difference is that they are the managing agents of a trading association, and such control as they have over its property, and such powers as by the constitution of the company are vested in them, are confided to them for purposes widely different from those which exist in the case of such ordinary trusts as I have referred to, and which required that a larger discretion should be given to them. Perhaps the nearest analogy to their position would be that of the managing agent of a mercantile house to whom the control of its property and very large powers for the management of its business are confided but there is no analogy which is absolutely perfect. Their position is peculiar because of the very great extent of their powers and the absence of control, except the action of the shareholders of the company.”
  • Concha Vs. Murrieta:[119] “It is true that no action for a tort can be revived or commenced against the representatives of the person who committed it but the case is quite different where the act is not a mere tort, but is a breach of a quasi-contract, where the claim is founded on breach of a fiduciary relation, or on failure to perform a duty. Here the father, though I do not call him a trustee, was in a position in which he owed duties of a fiduciary character to his daughter. In the very careful judgment of Lord Justice Bowen in Philips Vs. Homfray 1883 L.R. 24 Ch(D) 439, cases depending on breach of contract, express or implied, are excepted from the judgment. Here there is what we call a quasi-contract, the law implying a contract that a man will faithfully perform the duties which he has undertaken. Juan Jose Concha undertook a duty in consequence of his position, and losses arising from his breach of it can be followed up against his estate. “
  • In Re Lands Allotment Company:[120] “Then, if it was an improper transaction, all those directors who were parties to this improper investment, for in this point of view it was improper, would naturally and obviously be liable to make good the money……We are asked to say that the directors are liable for these moneys upon the footing that they committed a breach of trust, but that they are not entitled to the benefit of the Statute of Limitations which was passed for the benefit of trustees. I cannot be a party to any decision so supremely absurd. Although directors are not properly speaking trustees, yet they have always been considered and treated as trustees of money which comes to their hands or which is actually under their control and ever since joint stock companies were invented directors have been held liable to make good moneys which they have misapplied upon the same footing as if they were trustees, and it has always been held that they are not entitled to the benefit of the old Statute of Limitations because they have committed breaches of trust and are in respect of such moneys to be treated as trustees.. …….. Now, case after case has decided that directors of trading companies are not for all purposes trustees or in the position of trustees, or quasi-trustees, or to be treated as trustees in every sense but if they deal with the funds of a company, although those funds are not absolutely vested in them but funds which are under their control, and deal with those funds in a manner which is beyond their powers, then as to that dealing they are treated as having committed a breach of trust. I do not believe that there has ever been any deviation from the language of the late Sir George Jessel in the case of In re Forest of Dean Coal Mining Company 1878 L.R. 10 Ch(D) 450. Sir George Jessel said this `Directors are called trustees. They are no doubt trustees of assets which have come into their hands, or which are under their control, but they are not trustees of a debt due to the company.’ So that, when they get assets of the company under their control, or into their hands, and deal with them in a way which is beyond the powers of the company, they are liable as for a breach of trust. “

Implied Trust in Sec. 82 & 94 Applied in a Proposed Society

In Ramchandra Krishna Yadav Vs. Sakharam  Gangaram Mali[121] it is observed that an elected Chairman of a proposed society, and who admits that he was a leader of the villagers, collected various amounts from the proposed members and purchased the land out of that amount, was in the position as trustee qua the proposed members of the society and must hold the property for their benefit.

Applying Sec. 82 and 94 of the Indian Trusts Act, it was observed that implied trust is created though there was no express trust and no trust deed as such.  Section 82 of the Act says that where property is transferred to one person for a consideration paid or provided by another person, and it appears that such other person did not intend to pay or provide such consideration for the benefit of the transferee he must hold the property for the benefit of the person paying or providing the consideration. What are called ‘express trusts’ in English Courts are called merely ‘trusts’ in the Indian Trusts Act and are dealt with therein under Sections 4 to 79; while what are called ‘constructive or implied trusts’ in English Law are called “obligations in the nature of trust” and are dealt with in Chapter IX containing Sections 80 to 96 of the Indian Trusts Act.

Church: Voluntary Association & Religious Trusts

The word ‘church’ is used to denote, generally, two ideas: voluntary association of Christians and place where persons regularly assemble for worship.  Halbury’s Laws of England[122] gives the meaning of ‘Church’ as under:

  • “Church, when used in relation to a religious body, has two distinct meaning; it may mean either the aggregate of the individual members of thechurch or it may mean the quasi-corporate institution which carries on the religious work of the denomination whose name it bears.”

Blacks Law Dictionary defines church as under:

  • “Church. In its most general sense, the religious society founded and established by Jesus Christ, to receive, preserve, and propagate His doctrines and ordinances. It may also mean a body of communicants gathered into church order; body or community of Christians, united under one form of government by the profession of the same faith and the observance of the same ritual and ceremonies; place where persons regularly assemble for worship; congregation; organization for religious purposes; religious society or body; the clergy or officialdom of a religious body.”

It is observed in Most Rev. PMA Metropolitan Vs. Moran Mar Marthoma[123] as under:

  • “A church is formed by the voluntary association of individuals. And the churches in the commonwealth are voluntary body organised on a consensual basis their rights apart from statutes will be protected by the courts and their discipline enforced exactly as in the case of any other voluntary body whose existence is legally recognized. ……”

Two (Kinds of) “Trusts” over the Parish or Branch Property

One Property, Several Trusts Possible

Trust is a general term used in wider sense in law. Therefore –

  1. If a property is acquired by a branch of a larger body, or a parish of a Church, the entire members of the larger body, from time to time, will be presumed to be the owners, subject to (i) the byelaws of the (entire) association or trust and (ii) the purposes or objectives ‘aimed to achieve’ by that particular property. 
  2. If the bylaws (expressly or by necessary implication) provides for special beneficial enjoyment by the members of the branch or parish, over the branch/parish properties, definitely there will be two (kinds of) “trusts” over the same property – one, trust for the beneficial enjoyment of whole body; and the other, for the members of the branch/parish.

Are Shebait, Mahant, Mutawalli etc. Trustees in ‘True Sense’?

Can entre members put an end to the society?

The ownership of the property of a registered society vests in its members subject to the fundamental principles upon which it is founded[124] and the provisions of the Act under which it is registered.

It is not open for the majority of the members of a society to alter the fundamental principles upon which it is founded unless such a power is specifically reserved under the bye laws.[125]  If a public or permanent trust is predicated by the founders or by the bye laws, the entire members of an unregistered society of a particular time cannot put an end to the society and appropriate its property.

Intention of Founders & Basic Principles, Paramount

Underhill, in his treatise, ‘Law of Trusts and Trustees’, explained it thus:

  • “However, the crucial difference surely is that no absolutely entitled members exist if the gift is on trust for future and existing members, always being for the members of the Association for the time being. The members for the time being cannot under the Association rules appropriate trust property for themselves for there would then be no property held on trust as intended by the testator for those persons who some years later happened to be the members of the Association for the time being”.[126]

Sec. 92 CPC is Not Attracted to Matters of a Society

Because, there will be no ‘dedication’ of “property belonging to a society”

Sec. 92 CPC envisages ‘express or constructive trust created for public purposes of a charitable or religious nature’. This requirement is brought home only when there is dedication of property. That is, unless there is an ‘express or constructive’ public trust founded by explicit ‘express or constructive’ dedication of the property divesting the rights of former owner over the same, ‘for public purposes of a charitable or religious nature’, Sec. 92 CPC is not attracted. 

The characteristic distinguishing factor between a “Private Trust” and “Public Trust” is that in the former, beneficiaries are defined and ascertained individuals; but, in the latter, the beneficial interest must be vested in an uncertain and fluctuating body of persons, either the public at large or some considerable portion of it, answering particular description. Normally, there will be no explicit ‘express or constructive’ dedication of the ‘property belonging to a society’, divesting the rights of the society, ‘for public purposes of a charitable or religious nature’ (even if the society itself is formed for charitable and religious purposes); and therefore, Sec. 92 CPC will not be attracted to the ‘property belonging’ to the societies. A society has to use its property for its own purposes[127] and it will only be the property of the Society alone;[128] and it will not be a property in respect of which it is possible to predicate a public trust[129] as envisaged in Sec. 92 CPC.[130] The same will be the position of Non-Trading-Companies also.[131]

In ‘Abhaya’ a Society Vs. Raheem,[132] while dealing whether Sec. 92 CPC is attracted to the affairs of a registered society, it is pointed out that to constitute a trust there must be author, trustees, beneficiary, trust property and beneficial interest.

It is also clear from the wordings of Sec. 92 CPC that express or constructive trust in its ‘strict sense’ is envisaged in Sec. 92; and not trust in its ‘wider or general sense’ so as to include all ‘fiduciary relationships’.[133] Section 92 CPC is held out on the principles of ‘parenspatriae’, once a trust always a trust,[134]  and the court is the protector of all charities.[135]

In Pragdasji  Vs. Ishwarlalbhai[136] our Apex Court pointed out that a suit under Sec. 92 is a suit of a special nature which presupposes the existence of a public trust of a religious or charitable character and that it must pray for one or other of the reliefs that are specifically mentioned in the Section. It is only when these conditions are fulfilled; a suit could be brought under Sec. 92.

Section 92 CPC does not specifically make any provision to remove the persons in management of the society and to appoint new managing body. 

Majority of an Association Cannot Alter Fundamental Principles

The fundamental principles upon which a trust is founded cannot be varied. Therefore, the courts cannot sanction any drastic amendment to the document of trust which would destroy the basic purpose for which the trust was created. The trust properties will not be allowed to be sold even to the members of their community for whose benefit the trust is created and the properties were acquired.[137] This principle in Milligan Vs. Mitchel,[138] Attorney General Vs. Anderson[139] and Free Church of England Vs. Overtoun[140] is referred to in Prasanna  Venkitesa  Rao Vs. Srinivasa  Rao.[141]

In Free Church of England Vs. Overtoun the House of Lords (by a majority of 5-2) found that the minority was entitled to the assets of the Free Church. It was observed that when men subscribe money for a particular object, and leave it behind them for the promotion of that object, their successors have no right to change the object endowed. It was held that, by adopting new standards of doctrine (and particularly by abandoning its commitment to ‘the establishment principle’, which was held to be fundamental to the Free Church), the majority had violated the conditions on which the property of the Free Church was held.

S. 88 & 95 of Trusts Act Encompass Govg. Bodies of Societies

Section 88 of the Indian Trusts Act expressly refers to director of a company. Though they are not express trustees, with respect to their duties, the Indian Trusts Act, 1882 takes the position of ‘executor, partner, agent, director of a company, legal adviser, or other person bound in a fiduciary character to protect the interests of another person’ to that of trustees, in Chapter IX (Section 80 onwards) of the Indian Trusts Act. Their office is fiduciary in character.[142] They are bound by the directives in Sec. 88.

Sec. 88 of the Indian Trusts Act, 1882 reads as under:

  • 88. Advantage gained by fiduciary: Where a trustee, executor, partner, agent, director of a company, legal adviser, or other person bound in a fiduciary character to protect the interests of another person, by availing himself of his character, gains for himself any pecuniary advantage, or where any person so bound enters into any dealings under circumstances in which his own interests are, or may be, adverse to those of such other person, and thereby gains for himself a pecuniary advantage, he must hold for the benefit of such other person the advantage so gained.

It is legitimate to comprehend that the words ‘or other person’ in Sec. 88 of the Indian Trusts Act encompass the governing bodies of societies and clubs also. By virtue of Sec. 95 of the Indian Trusts Act it is further clear that the principles and incidents of ‘trust’ are impressed upon the property held by societies and clubs also.

Sec. 95 of the Indian Trusts Act reads as under:

  • 95. Obligator’s duties, liabilities and disabilities: The person holding property in accordance with any of the preceding sections of this Chapter must, so far as may be, perform the same duties, and is subject, so far as may be, to the same liabilities and disabilities as if he were a trustee of the property for the person for whose benefit he holds it  ….. “

Read Blogs:Common Law of TRUSTS in India


[1]      Sp. Relief Act, 1963 [Sec. 2(a)] defines: “‘obligation’ includes every duty enforce by law’.

[2]      Duli Chand Vs. Mahabir  Pershad  Trilok Chand Charitable Trust: AIR 1984 Del 144; Ramdass Trust Vs. Damodardas 1967 Raj LW 273; It is referred to in Sagar Sharma Vs. Additional Commissioner of Incometax: 2011-239 CTR 169: 2011-336  ITR 611. See al so: Thiagesar Dharma Vanikam Vs.  CIT: AIR 1964 Mad 483: [1963] 50 ITR 798  (Mad);  Kishorelal  Asera Vs. Haji Essa Abba Sait Endowments: 2003-3 Mad LW 372: 2003-3 CCC 367. [It is quoted in Thanthi Trust Vs. Wealth Tax Officer: (1989) 78 CTR 54: (1989) 45 TAXMAN 121: (1989) 178  ITR 28; Sambandam Died Vs. Nataraja Chettiar: 2012-1 Mad LW 530]. 

[3] Sec. 6 of the Indian Trusts Act, 1882, reads as under: “Creation of trust: Subject to the provisions of section 5, a trust is created when the author of the trust indicates with reasonable certainty by any words or acts (a) an intention on his part to create thereby a trust, (b) the purpose of the trust, (c) the beneficiary, and (d) the trust-property, and (unless the trust is declared by will or the author of the trust is himself to be the trustee) transfers the trust-property to the trustee.”

[4]      Thiagesar Dharma Vanikam Vs.  CIT: AIR 1964 Mad 483

[5]      Thiagesar Dharma Vanikam Vs.  CIT: AIR 1964 Mad 483. It is quoted in Thanthi Trust Vs. Wealth Tax Officer: (1989)78 CTR 54: (1989) 178  ITR 28. See also: Kishorelal  Asera Vs. Haji Essa Abba Sait Endowments: 2003-3 Mad LW 372: 2003-3 CCC 367.

[6]      Tata Memorial Hospital Workers Union Vs. Tata Memorial Centre: AIR 2010 SC 2943

[7]    Yogendra  Nath  NaskarVs. Commissioner of Income Tax, Calcutta: AIR 1969 SC 1089.

[8]      Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai: AIR 2005 SC 2544: 2005 (10) SCC 760; Vinodkumar M. Malavia Vs. Maganlal  Mangaldas  Gameti: 2013 AIR (SCW) 5782: (2013) 15  SCC 394.

[9]      Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College Vs.  The State: AIR 1962 SC 458

[10]    That is, ‘proprietary interest’ or interest pertaining to owner.

[11]    Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College Vs.  The State: AIR 1962 SC 458; Dharam Dutt Vs. Union of India: AIR 2004 SC 1295.

[12]    AIR 1958 A  P 773: See also: Raj Kumar Gaba Vs. State of UP: 2012-49 VST 252; Commissioner of Income Tax Vs. Merchant Navy Club: 1974-96 ITR 261; Gurdwara  Prabandhak Committee Vs. Jagmonan Singh: ILR  1971-2 Del 515.

[13]    Quoted in Most Rev. PMA Metropolitan Vs.  Moran Mar Marthoma: AIR 1995 SC 2001- Para 69.

[14]    Governing body is defined in Sec. 16 as under: The governing body of the society shall be the governors, council, directors, committee, trustees, or other body to whom by the rules and regulations of the society the management of its affairs is entrusted.

[15]    12th Edition, Page 326

[16]    IV Edition, Vol. 6, Para 205

[17]    Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai: AIR 2005 SC 2544: 2005 (10) SCC 760. Followed in Vinodkumar M. Malavia Vs. Maganlal  Mangaldas  Gameti: 2013 AIR (SCW) 5782: (2013) 15  SCC 394.

[18]    Board of Trustees, Ayur.  &  Unani Tibia College Vs.  The State of Delhi: AIR 1962 SC 458; Pamula  Pati  Buchi Naidu College Committee, Nidubrolu  Vs. Govt. of A P: AIR 1958 A  P 773.

[19]    Sec. 5 reads: “Property of Society how vested: The property movable and immovable, belonging to a society registered under this Act, if not vested in trustees shall be deemed to be vested, for the time being, in the governing body…”

[20]    Board of Trustees, Ayur  &  Unani Tibia College Vs.  The State of Delhi: AIR 1962 SC 458

[21]    Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai: AIR 2005 SC 2544: 2005 (10) SCC 760; Vinodkumar M. Malavia Vs. Maganlal  Mangaldas  Gameti: 2013 AIR (SCW) 5782: AIR 2013 SC (CIV) 2849; (2013) 15  SCC 394.

[22]    Pamula  Pati  Buchi Naidu College Committee, Nidubrolu Vs. Govt. of A  P: AIR 1958 A  P 773. See also: Raj Kumar Gaba Vs. State of UP: 2012-49 VST 252; Commissioner of Income Tax Vs. Merchant Navy Club: 1974-96 ITR 261; Gurdwara  Prabandhak Committee Vs. Jagmonan Singh: ILR  1971-2 Del 515.

[23]    Sukumaran Vs. Akamala  Sree Dharma Sastha Idol: AIR 1992 Ker 406

[24]    Keshava  Panicker Vs. Damodara  Panicker: AIR 1976 Ker 86

[25]    Amrithakumari  Vs. VP Ramanathan 1999 (1) CCC 238 (Ker).  Followed in ‘Abhaya’ a Society Vs. Raheem: AIR 2005 Ker 233.   

[26]    Balram Chunnilal Vs. Durgalal  Shivnarain : AIR1968 MP 81. RV Sankara  Kurup Vs. Leelavathy  Nambiar (AIR 1994 SC 2694

[27]    M R Goda Rao Sahib Vs. State of Madras: A. I. R. 1966 S. C. 653; Ram Charan Das Vs. Mst. Girjanandani Devi AIR 1959 All. 473. Shri Ram Kishan Mission Vs. Dogar Singh AIR 1984  All 72;    See also: S. Shanmugam Pillai Vs. K. Shanmugam Pillai AIR 1972 SC 2069; Controller of Estate Duty WB Vs. Usha Kumar: AIR 1980 SC 312.

[28]  It is trite law that if a thing is prescribed to be done in a particular way, it can be done in that way alone, and by no other way. See: Nazir Ahmed case: AIR 1936 PC 253; Indian National Congress (I) Vs. Institute of Social Welfare AIR 2002 SC 1258; Supreme Court Bar Association Vs. The Registrar of Societies ILR 2012-22-Dlh-1031; Patna Improvement Trust Vs. Smt. Lakshmi Devi:   1963  SCR Supp. 812;   State of Bihar   Vs. J.A.C. Saldanha   (1980) 1 SCC 554: AIR 1980 SC 326; Vinodkumar M. Malavia Vs. Maganlal  Mangaldas  Gameti:  2013 AIR (SCW) 5782; (2013) 15 SCC 394.

[29]    Keshava  Panicker Vs. Damodara  Panicker: AIR 1976 Ker 86. Followed G. Chikka  Venkatappa  Vs. D. Hanumandappa (1970(1) My. LJ.

[30]  See: Comner. of HRE Board Vs. Vinayakar AT Sabha: AIR 1953 Mad 407.

[31]    G. Chikka  Venkatappa  Vs. D. Hanumandappa: 1970(1) My. LJ 196; Keshava  Panicker Vs. Damodara  Panicker: AIR 1976 Ker 86.

[32]    Sec. 5 reads: “Property of Society how vested: The property movable and immovable, belonging to a society registered under this Act, if not vested in trustees shall be deemed to be vested, for the time being, in the governing body…”

[33]    G. Chikka  Venkatappa  Vs. D. Hanumandappa: 1970(1) My. LJ 196

[34]    Keshava  Panicker Vs. Damodara  Panicker: AIR 1976 Ker 86. Followed G. Chikka  Venkatappa  Vs. D. Hanumandappa: 1970(1) My. LJ 196.

[35]    Board of Trustees, Ayur.  &  Unani Tibia College Vs.  The State of Delhi: AIR 1962 SC 458;  Siddheshwar Sahkari Sakhar Karkhana Vs. Commr. of IT, Kolhapur: AIR 2004 SC 4716; Hyderabad Karnataka Education Society Vs. Registrar of Societies: AIR 2000 SC 301; Co- op. Central Bank Vs. Addl. Industrial Tribunal, Andhra Pradesh: AIR 1969  SC 245;  Naresh Chandra Sanyal Vs. Calcutta Stock Exchange Assn Ltd. : AIR 1971  SC 422;   Damyanti Naranga Vs. Union of India: AIR 1971 SC 966; Daman Singh Vs. State of Punjab AIR 1985 SC 973.        

[36]    Zoroastrian Co-op. Housing Society Ltd. Vs. District Registrar: AIR 2005  SC 2306; State Bank of India Staff Association Vs. Mohindra Bhattacharyya:  AIR 1991 Cal 378.

[37]    Salmond on Jurisprudence: 12th Edition, Page 326.

[38]    Balram Chunnilal Vs. Durgalal  Shivnarain : AIR 1968 MP 81. RV Sankara  Kurup Vs. Leelavathy  Nambiar (AIR 1994 SC 2694;

[39]    See notes below: Sec. 88 & Governing Bodies of Societies and Clubs.

[40]    Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College, Delhi Vs.  The State: AIR 1962 SC 458.  [Dennis Lloyd, ‘Law relating to Unincorporated Associations’ (1938 Edn) quoted.]

[41]    Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College, Delhi Vs.  The State of Delhi:  AIR 1962 SC 458– Para 23.

[42]    AIR 1958 A  P 773: See: also: Raj Kumar Gaba Vs. State of UP: 2012-49 VST 252; Commissioner of Income Tax Vs. Merchant Navy Club: 1974-96 ITR 261; Gurdwara  Prabandhak Committee Vs. Jagmonan Singh: ILR  1971-2 Del 515.

[43]    See Narayanan Vs. Nil: AIR 2005 Mad. 17; M Ashok Kumar Vs. N Janarthana: 2013(7) Mad. LJ 273; T C Chacko Vs. Annamma:  AIR 1994 Ker. 107.

[44]    C Chikka  Venkatappa Vs. D Hanumanthappa: 1970 (1) Mys LJ 296; Narayan Krishnaji Vs. Anjuman E Islamia: AIR 1952 Kar 14: Thenappa Chattier Vs. KuruppanChhietier AIR 1968 SC 915.

[45]    BijiPothen Vs. Thankamma John: 2012(3) Ker LT 658

[46]    See: Narayandas Shreeram Somani Vs. Sangli Bank Ltd. AIR 1966 SC 170; See also: Seth Mohan Lal   Vs. Grain Chambers Ltd.,  Muzaffarnagar: AIR 1968 SC 772; Shackleton on the Law and Practice of meetings, 7th edition (1983), Page 230

[47]    AIR  2012 SC 1987. Relied on Central Board of Secondary Education Vs. Adiya Bandopadhyay: (2011) 8 SCC 497

[48]    Bonnerji Vs. Sitanath: 49 IA 46:   Referred to in Arjan Singh Vs. Deputy Mal Jain: ILR 1982- 1 Del 11.

[49]    AIR 1974 SC 1084. See also: Kishore Joo Vs. Guman Behari Joo Deo: AIR  1978 All 1; HEH The Nizams Pilgrimage Money Trust Vs. Commr of IT AP:  AIR 2000 SC 1802; Bonnerji Vs. Sitanath 49 IA 46: Referred to in Arjan Singh Vs. Deputy Mal Jain ILR 1982- 1 Del 11; Sk. Abdul Kayum Vs. Mulla Alibhai : AIR 1963 SC 309. See: also: Shivramdas Vs. B V Nerukar, AIR 1937 Bom 374, Rambabu Vs. Committee of Rameshwar, (1899) 1 Bom LR 667; Nathiri Menon Vs. Gopalan Nair, AIR 1916 Mad 692.

[50]    Bonnerji Vs. Sitanath: 49 IA 46: Referred to in Arjan Singh Vs. Deputy Mal Jain: ILR 1982- 1 Del 11.

[51]    Balram Chunnilal Vs. Durgalal  Shivnarain: AIR1968 MP 81.

[52]    Balram Chunnilal Vs. Durgalal  Shivnarain: AIR1968 MP 81.

[53]    Salmond on Jurisprudence: 12th  Edition, page 257.

[54]    AIR 1994 SC 2694

[55]    2013 AIR (SCW) 5782: AIR 2013 SC (CIV) 2849; (2013) 15 SCC 394

[56]    AIR 2005 SC 2544: 2005 (10) SCC 760.

[57]    Quoted in Vinodkumar M. Malavia Vs. Maganlal  Mangaldas  Gameti: 2013 AIR (SCW) 5782: AIR 2013  SC (CIV) 2849; (2013) 15  SCC 394.

[58]    AIR 1958 AP 773: See also: Raj Kumar Gaba Vs. State of UP: 2012-49 VST 252; Commissioner of Income Tax Vs. Merchant Navy Club: 1974-96 ITR 261; Gurdwara  Prabandhak Committee Vs. Jagmonan Singh: ILR  1971-2 Del 515; Chief Controlling Revenue Authority Vs. H Narasimhaiah: AIR 1991 Kar 392.

[59]    Sec. 6 of the Indian Trust Act requires ‘transfer’ for formation of a trust.

[60]    See Note hereunder: “Can a Society or Corporation be a Trustee?”

[61]    AIR 2005 SC 2544: 2005 (10) SCC 760.

[62]    See:  Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai: AIR 2005 SC 2544. Followed in Vinodkumar M. Malavia Vs. Maganlal  Mangaldas  Gameti: (2013) 15 SCC 394.

[63]    See note below: Apparent Incongruity in Sec. 5 and 16 Explained.

[64]    AIR 2005 SC 2544: 2005 (10) SCC 760

[65]    2013 AIR (SCW) 5782: AIR 2013 SC (CIV) 2849; (2013) 15 SCC 394

[66]    Deoki Nandan Vs. Murlidhar: AIR 1957 SC 133; Commissioner of Endowments Vs. Vittal Rao:  AIR  2005 SC 454; Bala Shankar Maha  Shanker  Bhattjee Vs. Charity Comr Gujarat State: AIR  1995 SC 167, Jammi Raja Rao Vs. Anjaneya Swami Temple Valu: AIR 1992 SC 1110, Radhakanta Deb Vs. Comr of Hindu Religious Endowments Orissa: AIR  1981 SC 798, Commissioner For Hindu Religious And Charitable Endowments Mysore Vs. Ratnavarma Hegade: AIR 1977 SC 1848, Dhaneshwarbuwa Guru Purshottambuwa Owner of Shri Vithal  Rukhamai  Sansthan Vs. Charity Commissioner State of Bombay : AIR  1976 SC 871; Mahant  Shri  Srinivas  Ramanuj Das Vs. Surajnarayan Das: AIR  1967 SC 256

[67]    Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai: AIR 2005 SC 2544: 2005 (10) SCC 760.

[68]    Sec. 15 reads: “Member defined: For the purposes of this Act a member of a society shall be a person who, having been admitted therein according to the rules and regulations thereof, shall have paid a subscription, or shall have signed the roll or list of members thereof, and shall not have resigned in accordance with such rules and regulations….”

[69]    Keshava  Panicker Vs. Damodara  Panicker: AIR 1976 Ker 86; See also: C Chikka  Venkatappa Vs. D Hanumanthappa 1970 (1) Mys LJ 296; ‘Abhaya’ a Society Vs. Raheem: AIR 2005 Ker 233.

[70]    See Notes Hereunder: Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai

[71]    Re St. Leonard (1884) 10 A.C. 304

[72]    Settikara Venkatarama Chettiar Vs. Opdamodaram Chettiar: LAWS(PVC) 1925-11-220.

[73]    Ananda Chandra Chuckerbutly Vs. Braja Lal Singh (1922) I.L.R. 50 C. 292;  Re St. Leonard (1884) 10 A.C. 304; Settikara Venkatarama Chettiar Vs. Opdamodaram Chettiar: LAWS(PVC) 1925-11-220.

[74]    Thenappa Chettiar Vs. N S Kr Karuppan Chettiar: AIR  1968 SC 915

[75]    (1855) 43 E.R. 638

[76]    Quoted in: Settikara Venkatarama ChettiarVs. OP Damodaram Chettiar: AIR 1926 Mad 1150: (1926) 51 MLJ 457.

[77]    Sukumaran Vs. Akamala Sree Dharma Sastha Idol: AIR 1992 Ker 406

[78]    1999 (1) CCC 238 (Ker.)

[79]    1996 (1) L.W. 533. Referred to in Kishorelal  Asera Vs. Haji Essa Abba Sait Endowments : 2003-3 Mad LW 372: 2003-3 CCC367.

[80]    Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic  &  Unani Tibia College, Delhi Vs.  The State of Delhi: AIR 1962 SC 458: Para 11.

[81]    See: Harbour Division II, Madras Vs. Young Men’s Indian Association: AIR 1970 SC 1212.

[82]    Prasanna Venkitesa Rao Vs. Srinivasa Rao: AIR 1931 Mad. 12: Milligan Vs. Mitchel: 40 ER 852; Free Church of England Vs. Overtoun: (1904) AC 515 referred to. See also: Inderpal Singh Vs. Avtar Singh (2007-4 Raj LW 3547).

[83]    See: Church of North India Vs. Lavajibhai  Ratanjibhai: AIR 2005 SC 2544; Vinodkumar M. Malavia Vs. Maganlal Mangaldas: 2013 AIR (SCW) 5782; (2013) 15 SCC 394. See also: Harbour Division II, Madras Vs. Young Men’s Indian Association: AIR 1970 SC 1212.

[84]    Vinodkumar M. Malavia Vs. Maganlal  Mangaldas  Gameti: 2013 AIR (SC)(CIV) 2849; 2013 AIR (SCW)  5782; (2013) 15 SCC 394.

[85]    Abdul Kayua Vs. Alibhai: AIR 1963 SC 309:   Referred to in Arjan Singh Vs. Deputy Mal Jain ILR 1982-1  Del 11.

[86]    Chief Controlling Revenue Authority Vs. H Narasimhaiah:  AIR 1991 Kar 392.

[87]    AIR 1970 MadhPra 23(FB)

[88]    AIR 2007 SC  3162

[89]    It is referred to in Mandal Revenue Officer Vs. Goundla Venkaiah: AIR 2010 SC 744

[90]    Rotopacking Materials Industry Vs. Ravider Kumar Chopra: 2003(6) BCR 6; Smt. Parul Bala Roy Vs. Srinibash Chowmal: AIR 1952 Cal 364; Referred to in Arun Kumar Mitra Vs. Gorachand Saheb Sekh Abdul: AIR 2005 Cal 178.

[91]    Narayan Krishnaji Vs. Anjuman E Islamia:  AIR 1952 Kar 14;         Thenappa Chattier Vs. Kuruppan Chhietier AIR 1968 SC 915;  P. Mdhadevayya v. G. Mallikarjuniah: 53 Mys. HCR 167; Referred to in C Chikka  Venkatappa Vs. D Hanumanthappa 1970 (1) Mys LJ 296.

[92]    ChHoshiar Singh Mann Vs. Charan Singh 2009-162 DLT 208 : ILR 2009-19 Dlh 265]; See also: I Nel  Son Vs. Kallayam Pastorate  AIR 2007 SC 1337

[93]    CK Rajan Vs. Guruvayoor Devaswom Managing Committee: AIR 1994 Ker 179 [Appeal Judgment: AIR 2004 SC 561:  (2003) 7 SCC 546]; C  Chikka  Venkatappa Vs. D Hanumanthappa 1970 (1) Mys LJ 296; Thenappa Chattier Vs. Kuruppan Chhietier AIR 1968 SC 915 ; Ch Hoshiar Singh Mann Vs. Charan Singh ILR 2009 (19) Dlh 265; I Nel  Son Vs. Kallayam Pastorate:  AIR 2007 SC 1337; Sk. Abdul Kayum Vs. Mulla Alibhai: AIR 1963 SC 309; Subramonia  Pillai Chellam Pillai Vs. Subramonia  Pillai Chathan Pillai: AIR 1953 TC 198;  M.G. Narayanaswami Naidu Vs. M. Balasundaram Naidu: AIR 1953 Mad 750.

[94]    Swami Shivshankargiri Chella Swami Vs. SatyaGyan Nikethan: AIR 2017 SC 1221.

[95]    AIR 2005 SC 2544: 2005 (10) SCC 760.

[96]    (2013) 15 SCC 394; 2013 AIR (SCW) 5782: AIR 2013 SC (CIV) 2849.

[97]    See: also: The Commissioner, Hindu Religious Endowments, Madras Vs. Sri LakshmindraThirtha Swamiar of Sri Shirur Mutt, AIR 1954 SC 282; Ratilal Panachand Gandhi Vs. State of Bombay AIR 1954 SC 388.

[98]    (2013) 15 SCC 394; 2013 AIR (SCW) 5782: AIR 2013 SC (CIV) 2849.

[99]    Quoted in: B. Ramachandra Adityan Vs. Educational Trustee Co. (P.) Ltd.: 2003-113 Comp Cases 334.

[100]  AIR 2005 SC 2544: 2005 (10) SCC 760.

[101] LAWS(DLH) 2018 7 484

[102]           Keshava Panicker Vs. Damodara Panicker AIR 1976 Ker 86; C Chikka Venkatappa Vs. D Hanumanthappa 1970 (1) Mys LJ 296.

[103]           Eg. A temple or a math or Guru Granth Sahib, revered in a Gurudwara.

[104] Keshava Panicker Vs. Damodara Panicker AIR 1976 Ker 86

[105]  Salmond on Jurisprudence: Eleventh Edition, page 307

[106]  Note: Not the ‘proprietary interest’ or interest pertaining to owner; it is the interest pertaining to beneficiaries.

[107]  See: Chhatra Kumari Devi Vs. Mohan Bikram Shah:  AIR 1931 PC 196; WO Holdsworth Vs. The State of Uttar Pradesh: AIR 1957 SC 887; Commissioner of Wealth Tax Vs. Kripashankar: AIR 1971 SC 2463, Bai Dosabai Vs. Mathuradas: AIR 1980 SC 1334;  Bomi Munchershaw Mistry Vs. Kesharwani Co Op Housing Society: 1993-2-BCR-301; Hem Chandra Vs. SuradhamDebya: AIR 1940 PC 134.

[108]  Harbour Division II, Madras Vs. Young Men’s Indian Association, Madras: AIR 1970 SC 1212

[109]  (1920) 1 Ch. 77.

[110]  Quoted in Kalinga Tubes Ltd Vs. Shanti Prasad Jain: AIR  1963 Ori 189.

[111]  1966-36 Comp. Cases 270: 1966-1 Mad LJ 234.

[112]  1742-2 Atk. 400

[113]  1853 16 Beav. 485

[114]  1872 L.R. 8 Ch. 149

[115]  1878 (10) Ch(D) 450:

[116]  1882 (21) Ch(D) 519:

[117]  1885 Ch(D) 100

[118]  1889 L.R. 40 Ch(D) 141:

[119]  1889 L.R. 40 Ch(D) 543

[120]  1894 L.R. 1 Ch(D) 616

[121]  1996-1 ALLMR 338

[122]  4th Edition

[123]  AIR 1995 SC 2001.

[124]  See Cha  Pter: ‘Vesting of Property’.

[125]  PrasannaVenkitesa Rao Vs. Srinivasa Rao: AIR 1931 Mad. 12 ; Milligan Vs. Mitchel: 40 ER 852 ; Free Church of England Vs. Overtoun: (1904) AC 515 referred to. See: also: Profulla Chorone RequitteVs. Satya Chorone Requitte: AIR 1979 SC 1682. Inderpal Singh Vs. Avtar Singh (2007-4 Raj LW 3547).

[126]  Quoted in Most Rev. PMA Metropolitan Vs.  Moran Mar Marthoma: AIR 1995 SC 2001- Para 69.

[127]  ‘Abhaya’ a Society Vs. Raheem: AIR 2005 Ker 233.

[128]  Keshava  Panicker Vs. Damodara  Panicker:AIR 1976 Ker 86. See: also: C Chikka  Venkatappa Vs. D Hanumanthappa 1970 (1) Mys LJ 296; ‘Abhaya’ a Society Vs. Raheem: AIR 2005 Ker 233.

[129]  See: Kripal Singh Bajwa Vs. Trust Manav Kendra: 2012-2 UAD 762

[130]  Section 6 of the Indian Trusts Act, 1882 reads as under: “6. Creation of trust. – Subject to the provisions of section 5, a trust is created when the author of the trust indicates with reasonable certainty by any words or acts (a) an intention on his part to create thereby a trust, (b) the purpose of the trust, (c) the beneficiary, and (d) the trust -property, and (unless the trust is declared by will or the author of the trust is himself to be the trustee) transfers the trust – property to the trustee.”

[131]  See: Kripal Singh Bajwa Vs. Trust Manav Kendra: 2012-2 UAD 762

[132]  AIR 2005 Ker 233

[133]  The ‘wider’ or ‘general’ expression as to ‘trust’, used by the progressive jurists, is adopted in the Societies Registration Act.

[134]  See Narayanan Vs. Nil: AIR 2005 Mad. 17; M Ashok Kumar Vs. N Janarthana: 2013(7) Mad. LJ 273; T C ChackoVs. Annamma:  AIR 1994 Ker. 107 .

[135]  C  Chikka  Venkatappa Vs. D Hanumanthappa: 1970 (1) Mys LJ 296; Narayan Krishnaji Vs. Anjuman E Islamia: AIR 1952 Kar 14: Thenappa Chattier Vs. KuruppanChhietier AIR 1968 SC 915.

[136]  AIR 1952 SC 143. Also See: HarendraNathVs. Kali Ram Das: AIR 1972 SC 246.

[137]  Pragji Savji VajaVs. Chhotalal Narsidas Parmar: AIR 2014-3 Bom R 211: 2013-6 BCR 72. See also: AA Gopalakrishnan Vs. Cochin Devaswom Board: AIR 2007 SC  3162; Mandal Revenue Officer Vs. GoundlaVenkaiah: AIR 2010 SC 744; Doongarsee Shyamji Vs.Tribhuvan Das: AIR 1947 All 375;  Lal Vs. Thakur Radha Ballabhji: AIR 1961 All 73; C Chikka  Venkatappa Vs. D Hanumanthappa 1970 (1) Mys LJ 296: Narayan Krishnaji Vs. Anjuman E Islamia:  AIR 1952 Kar 14; Thenappa Chattier Vs. Kuruppan Chhietier AIR 1968 SC 915; CK Rajan Vs. Guruvayoor Devaswom Managing Committee: AIR 1994 Ker 179 [Appeal Judgment: AIR 2004 SC 561:  (2003) 7 SCC 546].

[138]  40 ER 852

[139]  (1888) 57 LJ Ch 543

[140]  (1904) AC 515

[141]  AIR 1931 Mad. 12

[142] V S Ramaswamy Iyer Vs. Brahmayya: 1966-36 Comp Cases 270, 1966-1 Mad LJ 234.

Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

  1. Void, Voidable, Ab Initio Void, Order Without Jurisdiction and Sham Transactions
  2. ‘STATEMENTS’ alone can be proved by ‘CERTIFICATE’ under Sec. 65B Evidence Act.
  3. Sections 65A & 65B, Evidence Act and Arjun Panditrao: in Nutshell
  4. Does Alternate Remedy Bar Civil Suits and Writ Petitions?
  5. What is “period ending within two years next before the institution of the suit” in Easement by Prescription?
  6. When ‘Possession Follows Title’; When ‘Title Follows Possession’?
  7. Adverse Possession: Burden to Plead Sabotaged in Nazir Mohamed v. J. Kamala
  8. Sec. 65B, Evidence Act: Arjun Paditrao Criticised.
  9. Is the Basis of Every Easement, Theoretically, a Grant
  10. Polygraphy, Narco Analysis and Brain Mapping Tests in Criminal Investigation
  11. Who has to fix Damages in Tort and Contract?
  12. Can Courts Award Interest on Equitable Grounds?
  13. Public & Private Trusts in India
  14. Presumptions on Registered Documents & Collateral Purpose
  15. EFFECT OF MARKING DOCUMENTS WITHOUT OBJECTION
  16. PRODUCTION, ADMISSIBILITY & PROOF OF DOCUMENTS
  17. Modes of Proof of Documents
  18. Expert Evidence and Appreciation of Evidence
  19. Substantive Documents, and Documents used for Refreshing Memory and Contradicting Witnesses
  20. Jurisdiction of Civil Courts
  21. OBJECTIONS TO ADMISSIBILITY & PROOF OF DOCUMENTS
  22. Order II, Rule 2 CPC – Not to Vex Defendants Twice for the Same Cause of Action
  23. Notary Attested Power-of-Attorney is Sufficient for Registration of a Deed
  24. Sec. 91 CPC and Suits Against Wrongful Acts
  25. Vesting of Property in Trusts
  26. Clubs and Societies, Bye Laws Fundamental
  27. The Law and Principles of Mandatory Injunction
  28. Natural Justice – Not an Unruly Horse, Cannot be Placed in a Straight-Jacket & Not a Judicial Cure-all.
  29. Unstamped & Unregistered Documents and Collateral Purpose
  30. Pleadings Should be Specific; Why?
  31. How to Contradict a Witness under Sec. 145, Evidence Act
  32. Rules on Burden of Proof & Adverse Inference
  33. Presumptions on Documents and Truth of its Contents
  34. Best Evidence Rule in Indian Law
  35. Extent of Easement (Width of Way) in Easement of Necessity, Quasi Easement and Implied Grant
  36. Village Pathways and Right to Bury are not Easements.
  37. Sec. 65B,  Evidence Act: Certificate for Computer Output
  38. Legal Personality of Trustees and Office Bearers of Societies
  39. Interrogatories: When Court Allows, When Rejects?
  40. Can a Party to Suit Examine Opposite Party, as of Right?
  41. ‘Additional Burden Loses Lateral Support’ – Incorrect Proposition
  42. Production of Documents in Court: Order 11, Rule 14 CPC is not independent from Rule 12
  43. Incidents of Trust in Clubs and Societies.
  44. Management of Societies and Clubs, And Powers of General Body and Governing Body
  45. How to Sue Societies, Clubs and Companies
  46. Is Permission of Court Mandatory when a Power of Attorney Holder Files Suit
  47. Notary-Attested Documents: Presumption, Rebuttable
  48. Judicial & Legislative Activism in India: Principles and Instances
  49. Maratha Backward Community Reservation Case: Supreme Court Fixed Upper Limit at 50%.
  50. Separation Of Powers: Who Wins the Race – Legislature, Executive or Judiciary ?
  51. Custom & Customary Easements in Indian Law
  52. What is Easement? Does Right of Easement Allow to ‘Enjoy’ After Making a Construction?
  53. Constructive Res Judicata and Ineffectual Res Judicata
  54. Is Decree in a Representative Suit (OI R8 CPC) Enforceable Against Persons Not Eo-Nomine Parties?
  55. Admissibility of Visual and Audio Evidence (Including Photographs, Cassettes, Tape-recordings, Films, CCTV Footage, CDs, e-mails, Chips, Hard-discs, Pen-drives)
  56. Court Interference in Election Process
  57. Significance of Scientific Evidence in Judicial Process
  58. ‘Is Ban on Muslim Women to Enter Mosques, Unconstitutional’ Stands Tagged-on with Sabarimala Revision-Reference Matter
  59. Is Excommunication of Parsi Women for Marrying Outside, Unconstitutional
  60. Article 370: Is There Little Chance for Supreme Court Interference
  61. Certificate is Required Only for ‘Computer Output’; Not for ‘Electronic Records’: Arjun Panditrao Explored.
  62. M. Siddiq Vs. Mahant Suresh Das –Pragmatic Verdict on Ayodhya Disputes
  63. Vesting of Property in Societies and Clubs
  64. Juristic Personality of Societies and Clubs
  65. Societies and Branches
  66. Effect of Registration of Societies and Incorporation of Clubs
  67. Clubs and Societies: General Features
  68. Indian Law of Trusts Does Not Accept Salmond, as to Dual Ownership
  69. Adverse Possession: An Evolving Concept
  70. What is Trust in Indian Law?
  71. Kesavananda Bharati Case: Effect and Outcome – Never Ending Controversy
  72. CAA Challenge: Divergent Views
  73. Secularism & Freedom of Religion in Indian Panorama
  74. Relevancy, Admissibility and Proof of Documents
  75. Forfeiture of Earnest Money and Reasonable Compensation
  76. Declaration and Injunction
  77. Can Legislature Overpower Court Decisions by an Enactment?

Management of Societies and Clubs, And Powers of General Body and Governing Body

Jojy George Koduvath.

1. Introduction

A society or a club is the compendium of its members. Property of a club vests in its members.[1] Property of a Society being maintained for benefit of its future members also (and therefore encumbered with obligations attached to ‘trust’), it cannot be dealt with by the members disregarding the objectives of foundation of the societies. The property of a society or a club is the ‘joint property’ held by the members as ‘joint tenants’ (as opposed to ‘tenants in common’), till a decision is taken for dissolution.

Management of the affairs of a society or a club is entrusted to its governing body.

2. General Body is Supreme

So far as the affairs of a society or a club are concerned, its General Body is supreme[2] subject to its bye laws.[3] It is also guided by the provisions of the Acts, if any, applicable.

3. General Body is Supreme, But not Above Law.

When a person joins as a member of a Society, he loses his individuality with respect to the collective rights in the Society;[4] and he has no independent rights except those that were given to him by the bye laws, common-law and statute. As to the common rights and duties of the Society as a body, the Society alone can act or speak for a member; and he has to speak through the Society. In State of U.P. Vs. Chheoki Employees Co-operative Society Ltd.,[5] the Supreme Court has explicated this conception with the analogy that the stream cannot rise higher than the source.

It is true that the General Body of the society or club is its supreme authority; but, it is not above law.[6] That is,the General Body cannot pass arbitrary and unreasonable resolutions, merely because it is supreme and it has a large majority in favour of one of the issues on the agenda.[7] The resolutions of the General Body should not be illegal, arbitrary and unreasonable. If the society or club transgresses the limits prescribed, or perpetrate illegality, the civil court can intervene.

Any action taken contrary to the bye laws would be ultra vires.[8] It is held in Inderpal Singh Vs. Avtar Singh as under:[9]

  • “Rule of Law demands and dictates that the people follow the Law. The Constitution, whether of the State or of a Society registered under the Societies Act, is paramount. As people are to follow the Law in a State, so the members of a Society are duty-bound to follow the Constitution of the Society. After all, the Constitution is the soul of the Society. The Society, therefore, cannot function in contravention of its Constitution. .… In case the action of the Sabha is contrary to the tenor and spirit of its Constitution, the said action cannot be sustained by a Court of law. The doctrine of factum valet is applicable to cure the violation of a directory provision or a mere matter of form but does not cure the violation of the fundamental principles or the essence of the transaction.”

Even the entire members of an association, altogether, cannot legally do a thing which is ultra vires; though they are at liberty to change or amend their bye laws and do the thing. In law relating to Companies, an agreement arrived at between the shareholders and directors of a company with respect to the management of the affairs of the company, without being incorporated in the Articles of Association, is not enforceable against the company.[10] In any case, the amendment of bye laws does not allow to ‘alter the fundamental principles upon which the Association is founded’ (Prasanna Venkatesa Rao Vs. Srinivasa Rao: AIR 1931 Mad. 12).

The general principle is that when the Act, and the Rules made thereunder, are silent on a particular aspect, we have to look, for guidance, into the broad scheme of the Act and the intention of the legislature.[11] In the same way, we may have to consider the scheme of the bye laws of voluntary associations and the intention of its founders, wherever it is required.

4. Ultra Vires Acts are Void

Though the configuration of a society differs from that of a company, general principles as to various administrative affairs of a registered society are similar to that of a company.

A company is a juristic person. The actions and functioning of a company differ from that of a natural person who is free to act on his whims and fancies. The actions and functioning of a company are limited by the Memorandum of Association and Articles of Association of Company.[12] A corporation or a company has no inherent common law rights. Any act of a company (save a case of indoor management) ultra vires its Memorandum and Articles of Association, even if backed by the Resolution of the Board of Directors, is void and not enforceable. A contract made by the Directors of a company upon a matter not included in the Memorandum of Association is ultra vires and is not binding on the company. Such a contract does not become binding on the company even though afterwards expressly assented to at a General Meeting of shareholders, being void in its inception. A company is competent to carry out its objects specified in the Memorandum of Association and cannot travel beyond the objects. An ultra vires contract by a company is analogous to and stands on the same footing as a contract by an infant or a minor and in which case there is total incapacity. Just like a consent decree founded on the incompetency of an infant or minor is void and a nullity, a contract founded on the incompetency of the company is void and a nullity.[13] These principles are recapped in Ashbury Railway Carriage and Iron Co. Ltd. Vs. Riche.[14]

The principles in Ashbury Railway Carriage and Iron Co. Ltd. Vs. Riche[15] have been followed in A. Lakshmana-swami Mudaliar Vs. Life Insurance Corporation of India,[16] In Re – Steel Equipment and Construction Co. (P) Ltd. etc.[17]

5. Associations and Companies Act Through Resolution

The associations and companies act through resolution.[18] It is beyond doubt that a proper authorisation is essential even for filing suit by an association or a company. It is observed that neither the directors nor the managing director would have the right to represent the company in the suit unless duly authorised by a resolution taken by the Board of Directors to that effect, at a meeting duly constituted for the said purpose[19] unless it is expressly authorised under the bye laws or memorandum.

6. Ultra Vires Acts Cannot Be Ratified

The Articles of Association of a Company are contract between members and are binding not only on the members but also on the company.[20] It is not permissible for directors to act contrary to the powers conferred by the Articles. Any such action would be ultra vires the Articles as also Section 10 of the Companies Act, 2013. Consequently, any action contrary to or in defeasance of these participatory rights or objects mentioned in the memorandum is ultra vires and void;[21] and cannot be ratified.[22]

It is pointed out by the Delhi High Court, in World Phone India Vs. WPI Group Inc.,[23] that what a company can do has to be ascertained with reference to its Articles of Association and that it is free to make it amended to suit the changed situations.

As to the applicability of doctrine of ultra vires in relation to the contractual capacity of a Corporation or a Company, it is stated in Anson’s Law of Contract 24th Edition[24] as under:

  • “The contractual capacity of a Corporation incorporated by statute is limited by the fact that any act done by the Corporation outside its statutory powers is, at common law, Ultra Vires and void. Since the Corporation has no existence independent of the Act of Parliament which creates the Corporation or authorities its creation, it follows that its capacity is limited to the exercise of such powers as are actually conferred by, or may reasonably be deduced from, the language of the statute.  Thus a company incorporated under the Companies Act is bound by the objects listed in its memorandum of association, for it is incorporated for the purposes set out in the memorandum. The company can make no contracts inconsistent with, or foreign to, those objects, and if it does so, the contract so made is, at common law, void and unenforceable as being Ultra Vires the company. The leading case on the application of the ultra vires doctrine is Ashbury Railway carriage And Iron Co. Vs. Riche (1875 LR 7HL 653): A company was incorporated with objects (set out in the memorandum of association)as follows: (i) to make, and sell, or to lend on hire, railway wagons and carriages and other rolling stock, (ii) to carry on the business of mechanical engineers and general contractors, (iii) to purchase, lease, work and sell mines, minerals, land and buildings, and (iv) to buy and sell as merchants, timber, coal, metals, or other materials. The Company contracted to assign to another company a concession which it had bought for the construction of a railway in Belgium. The House of Lords held that the contract, being related to the actual construction of a railway, as opposed to railway stock, was Ultra Vires the objects in the memorandum and void. Even if the shareholders subsequently ratified the contract, it could not thereby be rendered binding on the company.”[25]

In A Ramaiya’s ‘Companies Act’ it is said:

  • “It is ultra vires for a company to act beyond the scope of its memorandum. Any attempted departure will be invalid and cannot be validated even if assented to by all the members of the company. By ultra vires is meant an act or transaction of a company, which, though it may not be illegal, is beyond the company’s powers by reason of not being within the objects of the memorandum is, so to speak, the area beyond which a company cannot travel. Ashbury Ry. Carriage Company v. Riche, (1875) 7 HL 653. An act beyond the objects mentioned in the memorandum is ultra vires and void and cannot be ratified. Dr. Lakshmana-swami Mudaliar v. Life Insurance Corporation, (1963) 1 Com LJ 248: (AIR 1963 SC 1185)”.[26]

7. Acts Reasonably Ancillary or Conducive to the Objects

An act beyond the powers conferred by law, or an act violative of the objects envisaged in the foundational document or memorandum of a company, an association or a trust, is termed ‘ultra vires’ act.  But, if the act done by a company, association or trust is fairly incidental or reasonably ancillary to its main business or conducive to the statement of the objects of the company, association or trust, unless such an act is expressly prohibited, cannot be held to be ultra vires.[27]

In Palmer’s Company Law (20th Edition), by Schmith (Sweet and Maxwell) it is stated as under:

  • “(i) Power to do whatever (such things) is necessary to do with a view to the attainment of the objects specified in the memorandum.
  • (ii) Power to do whatever else (all such other things), which may fairly be regarded as incidental to, and consequential upon, its objects.
  • (iii) Power to do such other things as are authorised to be done by the companies act or by any other statute.”

But, such transactions, which do not fall under any of the three categories mentioned above, are regarded as ultra vires.[28] In Lakshmana-swami Mudaliar Vs. LIC[29] the Supreme Court observed, in the matters of a company, as under:

  •  “Power to carry out an object, undoubtedly includes power to carry out what is incidental or conducive to the attainment of that object, for such extension merely permits something to be done which is connected with the objects to be attained, as being naturally conducive thereto.”[30]

In this decision (Lakshmana-swami Mudaliar Vs. LIC [31]) the Supreme Court cautioned that such a power to carry out incidental or conducive acts to the attainment of that object does not allow a company to travel beyond its ‘object’ or do an act ‘which has not a reasonably proximate connection with the object and which would only bring an indirect or remote benefit to the company’. In this case the objects of the Life Insurance Corporation, inter alia, included only, the investment of funds and assets upon securities; and the memorandum of association having not included the giving of donation of Corporation fund for the benefit of a charitable trust, the said act was held to be ultra vires as there being no discernible connection between the donation and the objects of the Corporation. The Supreme Court held as under:

  • “The trust has numerous objects one of which is undoubtedly to promote art, science, industrial, technical or business knowledge including knowledge in banking, insurance, commerce and industry. There is no obligation upon the trustees to utilise the fund or any part thereof for promoting education in insurance and even if the trustees utilised the fund for that purpose, it was problematic whether any such persons trained in insurance business and practice were likely to take up employment with the Company. Thus the ultimate benefit which may result to the Company from the availability of personnel trained in insurance, if the trust utilises the fund for promoting education, insurance, practice and business, is too indirect, to be regarded as incidental or naturally conducive to the objects of the Company. We are, therefore, of the view that the resolution donating the funds of the Company was not within the objects mentioned in the Memorandum of Association and on that account it was ultra vires.”

Any step taken to augment the working capital of the company is undoubtedly incidental to the business of the company and further the same was conducive to the attainment of the objects mentioned in the Memorandum.[32] In Gajadhar Prasad Choudhary Vs. State of Bihar[33] the main business of the Samiti, a co-operative institution, was distribution of seeds to the agriculturists. The members of the Samiti were agriculturists. The Samiti, for the purposes of distribution of seeds, adopted cultivation of land for growing desirable seeds treating it to be efficient, economical and safe way to serve the purpose of its object, the act having a reasonable and proximate connection with the object; and further not being prohibited and intra vires. It was found that the Samiti was legally entitled to acquire cultivable lands which was conducive to the attainment of the object of procuring good quality seeds for the purpose of distribution amongst the agriculturists.

In the Memorandum of the Company considered in the case of Bell Houses Ltd. Vs. City Wall Properties Ltd.[34] there was a clause in the memorandum which provided that the company can do all such other things as were incidental or conducive to the laid down objects or any of them. It was held that the trade or business which the directors had done, was ultra vires though they bona fide believed that it could be advantageously carried on by the plaintiff company in connection with or as ancillary to its main business.[35]

In Mool Chand Khairati Vs. Director of IT[36] it is observed that a plain reading of the objects-clause of the trust deed indicated that it included “devising means for imparting education and improving Ayurvedic system of medicine and preaching the same”. It was also expressly clarified that the assessee was not prohibited to take help from the English, Unani or any other system of medicine for its object. It is observed that it was clear that the object did not prohibit running of an Allopathic hospital or drawing from any the other system of medicine for improving the Ayurvedic system of medicine inasmuch as any activity reasonably incidental to the object would not be ultra vires the objects.

Can the General Body or the Committee Recall its Decision?

Yes, if no embarrassment that walled in the principles of estoppel.

The general principle, ‘power to create includes power to destroy’ is recognised in Sec. 21 of the General Clauses Act. It reads as under:

  • “21. Power to issue, to include power to add to, amend, vary or rescind notifications, orders, rules, or bye-laws.—Where, by any (Central Act) or Regulations, a power to (issue notifications) orders, rules, or bye-laws is conferred, then that power includes a power, exercisable in the like manner and subject to the like sanction and condition (if any), to add to, amend, vary or rescind any (notifications), orders, rules or bye-laws so (issued).”

Scope of exercise of power under Sec. 21 has been elucidated in Shree Sidhbali Steels Ltd. v. State of U.P., (2011) 3 SCC 193 as under:

  • “38. Section 21 is based on the principle that power to create includes the power to destroy and also the power to alter what is created. Section 21, amongst other things, specifically deals with power to add to, amend, vary or rescind the notifications. The power to rescind a notification is inherent in the power to issue the notification without any limitations or conditions. Section 21 embodies a rule of construction. The nature and extent of its application must be governed by the relevant statute which confers the power to issue the notification, etc. However, there is no manner of doubt that the exercise of power to make subordinate legislation includes the power to rescind the same. This is made clear by Section 21. On that analogy an administrative decision is revocable while a judicial decision is not revocable except in special circumstances. Exercise of power of a subordinate legislation will be prospective and cannot be retrospective unless the statute authorises such an exercise expressly or by necessary implication”. (Quoted in: Vinod Shankar Jha @ Binod Shankar Jha v. State of Jharkhand, 2024 1 CurCC 330.)

In Industrial Infrastructure Development Corpn. (Gwalior) M.P. Ltd. v. CIT, (2018) 4 SCC 494 Court held:—

  • “21. The general power, under Section 21 of the General Clauses Act, to rescind a notification or order has to be understood in the light of the subject-matter, context and the effect of the relevant provisions of the statute under which the notification or order is issued and the power is not available after an enforceable right has accrued under the notification or order. Moreover, Section 21 has no application to vary or amend or review a quasi-judicial order. A quasi-judicial order can be generally varied or reviewed when obtained by fraud or when such power is conferred by the Act or Rules under which it is made. (See Interpretation of Statutes, Ninth Edn., by G.P. Singh, p. 893.)” (Quoted in: Vinod Shankar Jha @ Binod Shankar Jha v. State of Jharkhand, 2024 1 CurCC 330.)

Indian National Congress (I) v. Institute of Social Welfare, (2002) 5 SCC 685, laid down as under:

  • “39. On perusal of Section 21 of the General Clauses Act, we find that the expression “order” employed in Section 21 shows that such an order must be in the nature of notification, rules and bye-laws etc. The order which can be modified or rescinded on the application of Section 21 has to be either executive or legislative in nature. But the order which the Commission is required to pass under Section 29-A is neither a legislative nor an executive order but is a quasi-judicial order. We have already examined this aspect of the matter in the foregoing paragraph and held that the function exercisable by the Commission under Section 29-A is essentially quasi-judicial in nature and order passed thereunder is a quasi-judicial order. In that view of the matter, the provisions of Section 21 of the General Clauses Act cannot be invoked to confer powers of deregistration/cancellation of registration after enquiry by the Election Commission. We, therefore, hold that Section 21 of the General Clauses Act has no application where a statutory authority is required to act quasi-judicially.” (Quoted in: Vinod Shankar Jha @ Binod Shankar Jha v. State of Jharkhand, 2024 1 CurCC 330.)

8. Duty of Director Board to Apprise General Body

In AM Prakasan Vs. State of Kerala[37] it is held that Sec. 27 of the Kerala Co-op. Societies Act provides that the General Body is the final authority of a Society subject to the provisions of the Act, the Rules and the bye laws; and that the Director Board of a Co-operative Society has a duty to place before the General Body and apprise them, the situation of waiving the huge amount of interest in a loan transaction, releasing security property and the fact that there is a likelihood of suffering any loss; and ascertain the views and opinion of the General Body on the same.

9. Duty of Director Board to Obtain Views of the General Body

The General Body is the final authority of a Co-op. Society subject to the provisions of the Co-operative Act, the Rules and the bye laws; and that the Director Board of the Society has a duty to place before the General Body and apprise them, the situation of waiving the huge amount of interest in a loan transaction, releasing security property and the fact that there is a likelihood of suffering any loss; and ascertain the views and opinion of the General Body on the same.[38]

The writ petition, as regards the timing of a school, in Dipankar Dey Vs. State of Assam[39]  was disposed of directing the authorities, particularly the President of the managing committee, to convene a meeting of the general body (which is the supreme body) within a period of 6 weeks and directed to take the decision that may be adopted in the said general body meeting so that it would hold the field.

An Essential Function Cannot Be Delegated

In Ram Charan Agarwala Vs Shridhar Misra, AIR 1962 All. 610, it is observed as under:

  •  “(21) It was held by Oak, J. that the new constitution was not framed in accordance with the provisions of Rule 46 of the old constitution, because the delegates present in the meeting of the sammelan alone could amend the rules and that power could not be delegated by them to the second committee. On behalf of the appellant it is contended that the view of the learned Single judge is wrong and there was no bar to the delegates of the Sammelan delegating that power to a sub committee. It is common ground that there is no express provision in the old constitution under which the general body could delegate their functions to a committee. It appears to us that though there was no legal objection to the general body appointing a committee to draft a constitution they could not have provided that if and when eight or more of the members of the committee gave their assent to the draft constitution prepared by the committee the same would be effective and would be a valid constitution without being placed before the general body. Reading Rule 46 it appears to us that there is no scope for the submission that the general body could have authorised eight or more members to pass the constitution. We are of the opinion that in allowing this to be done, the general body abdicated its functions and that part of the resolution cannot be supported. ….
  • (22) The opening words of the rule clearly provide that the delegates assembled at a session of the Sammelan alone shall be competent to change the rules. It is true that word alone is not there but that seems to be the effect of the language used. Secondly, the resolution relating to the amendment or change of the rules has got to be placed in a meeting of the Subjects Committee and has got to be passed by a majority of the members there. This means that before the rules can be amended or changed they must be placed before the subjects Committee. This can only be done if the delegates themselves amend the rules. No question of putting before a Subjects committee can arise if the powers to change the rules have been given to a committee appointed by the Sammelan in the present case the second committee. It is well established that if a power is required to be exercised in a particular manner it must be exercised in that manner or not at all. See Taylor v. Taylor, (1875) 1 Ch. D. 426; Nazir Ahmad y. Emperor, AIR 1933 PC 253 (1), (S)AIR 1955 SC 233 at p. 248. We are also clear in our mind that a function so essential and fundamental in its nature cannot be delegated without there being any provision in the old constitution authorising such a delegation. Rule 46 appears to us to be a mandatory provision. A study of the various rules contained in the old constitution leads us to the conclusion that Rule 46 is not directory and its disregard cannot be treated to be a mere irregularity. It is well known that when powers are given to a person, corporation or an authority, the same cannot be delegated unless there is an express provision authorising the delegation. See Cook v. Ward, (1877) 2 CPD 255. The function relating to the preparation of the new constitution or rules is an essential legislative function which the Sammelan itself must perform.
  • (23) In Corpus Juris Secundum, Vol. 14, the question of the amendment or change in the constitution or the rules has been summarised in the following words en pages 1282 and 1283: “if a Club adopts a constitution and byelaws, they constitute a contract between the Club and its members, binding on both, whether the Club is incorporated or not. . . . . . . . . . . A bye-law of a Club can be adopted only on compliance with the provisions, if any, in the bye-laws therefor, and key laws, which are permanent and continuing rules of Government, can be amended or repealed only in the manner prescribed by the bye-laws.
  •  (24) The law as stated in Cropus Juris Secundum, in our opinion is also applicable to societies registered in India. For these reasons, in our judgment, the new constitution was passed by contravening the provisions of Rule 46 and on that ground has not been validly passed and cannot be treated to be effective. We may also state that apart from the fact that the general body (the delegates assembled at a session) did not pass the constitution and it is invalid on that ground the new constitution also suffers from another defect and that is, that the procedure provided by Rule 45 of the old constitution has not been followed. That rule requires that before the rules are amended or repealed a resolution to that effect should be moved by one of the members of the Standing committee (asthai Committee) and that such a resolution must reach the Secretary of the Sammelan at least two months before the commencement of the session of the Sammelan. It also requires that when such a resolution is received it shall be published in newspapers and that that resolution should be placed before the meeting of the standing committee who will place it before the delegates of the Sammelan in one of its sessions along with their own suggestions. It is common ground that none of these conditions were observed in the present case. In fact, there could be no occasion for the observance of these conditions because the Sammelan had passed resolution No. 11 authorising the standing committee to draft a constitution and providing that if eight or more than eight of its members signed it, the same would be deemed to be a valid constitution. Most of the procedure provided in Rule 46 referred to above, appears to us to be mandatory and not merely directory. Its disregard, in our opinion, also renders the second constitution ineffective. We may state that Rule 46 is not only a procedural provision meant solely for the purpose of the convenience of the Sammelan or its committees, its functions are much more fundamental. It deals with the question of jurisdiction also inasmuch as it confers on the delegates assembled at the session of the Sammelan (the general body) alone the jurisdiction to amend, alter, or change the rules. There is good authority for the proposition that if a rule or bye-law has been framed by a corporation for its convenience and only to guide Itself in the conduct of its business, its disregard is not actionable. See municipal Board Shahjahanpur v. Sardar Sukha Singh, AIR 1937 All 264. The provisions and the scheme of the Act show that in establishing a society different persons associate and the memorandum of association as also the rules amount to an agreement between them governing their relationship. It was held in the case of Noel Frederick Barwell v. John Jackson 1947 All LJ 637 : (AIR 1948 AN 146) (FB), that the relationship between the members of unincorporated members club is governed by the law of contract and if the members have agreed to certain terms which are embodied in the rules then in existence or to be made thereafter in accordance with that terms agreed upon by the members, those rules must govern their relationship. By framing Rule 46 the delegates agreed not to change the rules or the constitution except by an act of theirs and after following the procedure provided by that rule. Even 2-majority cannot destroy the effect of that contract incorporated in Rule 46 without first deleting or amending that rule in accordance with the law.
  •  (25) It has been urged that when the general body passed a resolution to the effect that if eight or more persons signed the draft rules the same would be effective it must be deemed that the sammelan passed the rules when eight members of the second committee signal it. Whereas we have no doubt that it was open to the Sammelan to have appointed a committee to frame draft rules, it could not have left to that committee or eight or more of its members to act for the general body. We are conscious that a function like the drafting of rules could not, by its very nature, be performed or properly performed by the delegates and a much smaller body was needed for the same. If the delegates had only left the matter at that there could be no difficulty. But they have done much more. In fact, they have abdicated themselves in favour of eight or more members of the second committee. In the case of Pradyat Kumar v. Chief Justice of calcutta (S) AIR 1956 SC 285, one of the grounds of attack against the order dismissing Pradyat kumar from the post of the Registrar of Original Side of the Calcutta High Court, was that the chief Justice had left it to a brother Judge to conduct an enquiry into the charges framed against pradyat Kumar and an argument was advanced that that could not be done. While repelling the submission the Supreme Court observed as follows : “it is well-recognised that a statutory functionary exercising such a power cannot be said to have delegated his functions merely by deputing a responsible and competent official to enquire and report. That is the ordinary mode of exercise of any administrative power. What can not be delegated except where the law specifically so provides–is the ultimate responsibility for the exercise of such power.
  • (26) These words in our judgment also apply to a case like ours and we are of the opinion that there was no objection to the delegates having appointed the second committee to draft the constitution but they should have shouldered their ultimate responsibility of deciding whether or not the draft constitution prepared by that committee should be passed. For the reasons mentioned above, in our judgment the second constitution has not been validly passed.”

10. Authority of Executive Committees in Society

Policy decisions also can be taken when necessity arises.

The governing body of a society is the executive committee to execute the decisions of the general body and the directions that are specifically provided for in the bye laws. It is inherent and implied that in a proper situation, policy decisions can also be taken by the governing body; subject to the bye laws, aims and objects of the society, custom, precedents, etc. But, it is the duty of the governing body to place these matters before the general body and get them ratified or proceed further with the views of the general body.

It is held in Balaka Co-Operative Vs. Shri Shibdas Raha[40] as under:

  • “Further, it may be said that there may be emergencies requiring the suspension, removal or expulsion of any member of the society for gross misconduct, dereliction of duty or violation of the rules and bye-laws of the society or any of the provisions of the Co-operative Societies Act. In such a case, immediate action may be necessary to be taken. If the Executive Body, Board, or Managing Committee of the Co-operative Society or of any Organisation which is constituted under the rules or bye-laws of the society is compelled to wait for confirmation or ratification of such measures by the majority of the members of the Co-operative Society in a general meeting then such measures will be futile and cannot be taken at all in the emergent facts and circumstances of a particular case and the rules and bye-laws if framed, providing for such confirmation and ratification of the measures taken by the Board by the majority of the members in a general meeting, such rules and bye-laws should be termed as unworkable and unreasonable and would destroy the very principle of delegation of powers by the general members to a body selected out of them which may be termed as Executive Committee, Managing Committee or Board.”

As per Sec. 2 of the Societies Registration Act the management of the affairs of a society is entrusted with the governing body. The rules of the society have to direct the details of the entrustment.

11. Acts of Chief Executive in a Society or a Club and ratification

If the Managing Director of a Co-operative Society has been clothed with the authority to institute a suit and abandon or compound a suit or legal proceedings, there is no reason to hold that decision to prefer appeal is something so solemn and important that the Managing Director should not and cannot take it on his own. It is not a practical feasibility that the general body may meet frequently to take various executive decisions. Therefore, Co-operative Societies give powers to its Secretary or Managing Director. In proper cases the acts of such authority has to be got ratified[41] by the Gov. Body or the Gen. Body.

It is legitimate to extent the same principles in the affairs of all clubs and societies. The general body of a Co-operative Society usually takes broad policy decisions, on one or two occasions in a year.[42]

Directors Exercise All Acts a Company Is Authorised To Do

In N Rangachari Vs. Bharat Sanchar Nigam Ltd.[43]  it is held by our Apex Court:

  • “A company, though a legal entity, cannot act by itself but can only act through its directors. Normally, the Board of Directors acts for and on behalf of the company. This is clear from Section 291 of the Companies Act[44]  which provides that subject to the provisions of that Act, the Board of Directors of a company shall be entitled to exercise all such powers and to do all such acts and things as the company is authorized to exercise and do”.

12. Court’s Interference, if only Manifest Illegality

A simple breach will not be manifest illegality

Courts will not interfere with discharging duties by the elected office bearers of an organisation, without cogent and compelling grounds. A simple breach of any Rule will not give rise to a cause of action for any member unless there is manifest illegality, or act or omission that goes to the root of the matter.[45] In any case, the alleged violation should be so grave that it should be one that could not be ratified by the general body.

A valid electoral role is the basic requirement of a fair election. In N Thippanna Vs. State of Karnataka[46] Division Bench of the Karnataka High Court,relying on the Supreme Court decision in Bar Council of Delhi Vs. Surjeeth Singh,[47]observed that the election held was void in law as the electoral rolls were prepared, by the University, omitting a very large number of registered graduates and it was not in conformity with the Act, statutes and the general principles for preparation of electoral rolls. 

Considering the statutory Rule with regard to the convening of a meeting of the governing body of a college, it was pointed out in Sri Bhaben Chandra Pegu Vs. The State of Assam[48]that passing an order or interfering in the management of the affairs of the college in violation of the Rules was void, unlawful and illegal, and was liable to be set aside or quashed.

Court interferes when the acts of the societies are:

  1. ultra virus,
  2. fraud, 
  3. illegal;
  4. oppression,
  5. mismanagement;[49]
  6. not in good faith; [50]
  7. violation of natural justice;[51]
  8. arbitrary,
  9. irrational,
  10. mala fide;[52]
  11. against any statutory provision;
  12. against order having the force of law;[53]
  13. contrary to law,
  14. relevant factors were not considered,
  15. irrelevant factors were considered,
  16. decision was one which no reasonable person could have taken.[54]

13. No Alteration of Fundamental Principles of Foundation and Trust

It is not open for the majority of the members of an association to alter the fundamental principles upon which it is founded, unless such a power is specifically reserved. This principle in Milligan Vs.  Mitchel,[55] Attorney General Vs. Anderson[56] and Free Church of England Vs. Overtoun[57] is referred to in Prasanna Venkiaesa Rao Vs. Srinivasa Rao.[58]

In Free Church of England Vs. Overtoun, House of Lords (by a majority of 5-2) found that the minority was entitled to the assets of the Free Church. It was observed that when men subscribe money for a particular object, and leave it behind them for the promotion of that object, their successors have no right to change the object endowed. It was held that, by adopting new standards of doctrine (and particularly by abandoning its commitment to ‘the establishment principle’, which was held to be fundamental to the Free Church), the majority had violated the conditions on which the property of the Free Church was held.

14. Parallel Administration within a Church Not Allowable

Running parallel governance at the cost of Church by creating factionalism within the constituent parish churches is not permissible. It is settled proposition of law that when a mode is prescribed for doing a thing, it can be done only in that manner and not otherwise.[59]

The mismanagement of Church and chaos cannot be permitted to be created. When there is a system of management, the spiritual aspect which has been claimed under the guise of spiritual supremacy cannot be permitted.[60]

15. Dissolution: Intention of Founders

When the intention of the founders of an unregistered society or a club (as expressed in the bye laws or as manifested in any other binding mode) is to use its property for the benefit of the present and future members, then the members of a particular time, unless sui juris or of one mind,[61] are not entitled to put an end to (and appropriate) the same by themselves. This rule applies to public or permanent trust predicated by the founders or by the bye laws.

Underhill, in his treatise ‘Law of Trusts and Trustees’, explained it thus:

  • “However, the crucial difference surely is that no absolutely entitled members exist if the gift is on trust for future and existing members, always being for the members of the Association for the time being. The members for the time being cannot under the Association Rules appropriate trust property for themselves for there would then be no property held on trust as intended by the testator for those persons who some years later happened to be the members of the Association for the time being”.[62]

The bye laws considered in Shanti Swarup Vs. Radhaswami Satsang Sabha, Dayal Bagh,[63] provided the terms for dissolution as under: ‘The society shall stand dissolved in case no Satsang Guru reappeared within two years of the death of the last Satsang Guru’. It was held that such bye laws were invalid and inoperative, they being militated against the provisions of Section 13 of the Societies Registration Act, 1860.

16. Powers of Governing Body under the Societies Registration Act

Powers and responsibilities of management of an association, registered or not, are generally vested with its Governing Body.

Management of the Affairs

As per Sec. 2 of the Societies Registration Act the management of the affairs of a society is entrusted with the governing body.  The rules of the society have to direct the details of the entrustment.

Vesting of Property

Under Sec. 5, the property belonging to a society, if not vested in trustees, shall be deemed to be vested, for the time being, in the governing body of the society, and in all proceedings, civil and criminal, may be described as the property of the governing body of such society for their proper title.

Suit By or Against Society

Sec. 6 enables the Society to sue or be sued in the name of President, Chairman, or Principal Secretary, or trustees, as shall be determined by the rules and regulations of the society, and, in default of such determination, in the name of such person as shall be appointed by the governing body for the occasion.

Amendment of Purpose of Society

By virtue of Sec. 12 it is the governing body that has to initiate action to alter, extend, or abridge the purpose of the society, or to amalgamate the society with any other society. 

Dissolution – Power of Governing Body (Distinct from Society)

Sections 13 and 14 provide modalities for the dissolution of a registered society. A society can be dissolved on resolution of the members of the society with required majority. If the rules of society do not lay down rules for disposal and settlement of the property on dissolution, the governing body is authorised to do the same as it ‘finds expedient’. 

In Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic & Unani Tibia College, Delhi Vs.The State of Delhi, our Apex Court[64] pointed out that the governing body was conferred with a legal power (under Sec. 13) somewhat distinct from that of the society itself.

17. Unregistered Society & Club: Dissolution on Unanimous Decision

If the Rules of an unregistered society or a club do not contain a provision for the dissolution by vote of majority (or by a specified majority), its dissolution could be brought about only by a unanimous decision of its members.[65]

18. Approval of an Authority

If bye laws provide requirement of ‘approval’ by a specified authority with respect to any matter with respect to which the governing body takes a decision, the same cannot be given effect to unless it is approved by such authority; and without such approval, the same remains inconsequential and unenforceable.[66]

19. Calling for Extra-Ordinary General Body

Even if no specific provision is provided for in the bye laws of a society, the governing body has the power to convene an extraordinary general body meeting either on their own decision or on the requisition of members[67].

20. Governing Body Administers for Attaining the ‘Aim and Objects’

The trustees or the governing body administer the property of the society as per its bye laws so as to fulfill or attain the ‘aim and objects’ the founders viewed.  They acquire and hold the property for and on behalf of the members of the society subject to the trust and obligations imposed by law and the bye laws.

21. Admission of New Members

The bye laws of a Society or club prescribe the qualifications of the Members to be admitted. The bye laws are in the nature of contract between the members. Therefore the right of admission of new members also remains at the will and option of the members.[68]

The State or an enactment cannot compel admission of members, contrary to the bye laws of a Society.[69] What is the ‘interest’ of the society is to be determined by the society itself.[70]

22. Responsibility of Governing Body Members

Subject to the provisions in the bye laws, the final authority of every society and club shall vest with the general body[71] of the members in general meeting, summoned in such manner as may be specified in the bye-laws.  The Governing Body has to act and function within the policy framed by its General Body.[72]

23. Ratification of Acts of Gov. Body or Post Facto Sanction

Since there is no express provision in the Societies Registration Act, 1860 authorising the governing body to exercise the powers conferred on a society (as in Sec. 291 of the Companies Act, 1956: Sec. 179 of the Companies Act, 2013), for validating the acts done by the governing body for and on behalf of the society (unless such authority is specifically entrusted upon the governing body by the general body or by the bye laws), they are to be ratified. In the matters of a society its general body is the final authority, subject to the provisions of its bye laws.

However, the principles of ratification do not have any application with regard to exercise of powers conferred under statutory provisions.

An act which is ab initio void cannot be ratified. If it is obvious that there is a mandatory edict that a particular act has to be done by the general body itself, it has to be done in that way. 

The governing body and office bearers of the society are bound to act according to the bye laws and directions of the general body. Any act previously done by any office bearer of a society could be validated by the governing body; and any previous act of the governing body, by the general body.[73]  It is loosely termed as “post facto sanction”. In such a case the society does not act ultra vires the constitution of the Society. If only it is shown that the Society has acted ultra vires the bye laws, then only such act of the society or its governing body could be challenged in the Court or Tribunal; as otherwise, it would be an internal affair of the society. Court does not have powers to direct the management of internal affairs of the Society except under certain circumstances.

24. Ratification is a Recognised Principle of Law

Referring to T.R. Bhavani Shankar Joshi Vs. Gordhandas Jamnadas[74], Parmeshwari Prasad Gupta Vs. The Union of India[75] and PunjabraoVs. VM Molkar[76] it is observed in Shamrao Madhavrao Bodhankar Vs. Suresh Shamrao Bodhankar[77] as under: 

  • “It has been held by the Privy Council as well as the Supreme Court that the principle of ratification is a recognised principle of law and can be safely invoked by the societies of their working committees in appropriate case”.[78]

In Marathwada University Vs. Seshrao Balwant Rao Chavan[79] it is observed:

  • “… Ratification is generally an act of principal with regard to a contract or an act done by his agent. In Friedman’s Law of Agency (Fifth Edition) Chapter 5 at p. 73, the principle of ratification has been explained: ‘What the ‘agent’ does on behalf of the ‘principal’ is done at a time when the relation of principal and agent does not exist: … … These principles of ratification, apparently, do not have any application with regard to exercise of powers conferred under statutory provisions. The statutory authority cannot travel beyond the power conferred and any action without power has no legal validity. It is ab initio void and cannot be ratified’.”

In AS Krishnan Vs. M. Sundaram[80] it is held:

  • “The only grievance in respect of the disputed acts can be of the society, it is not open to the plaintiff, without ascertaining the wishes of the society, to file a suit on behalf of himself and all other except the defendants. The reason for that conclusion is obvious. Even if the Court decides in favour of the plaintiff, the society can call meeting of its members tomorrow, confirm the act of the defendants and confirm their position as members of the managing committee, thus rendering the decision of the Court a nullity.”

25. Mandatory and Directory Provisions

Whether the edict in a statute is mandatory or directory is to be determined with reference to the nature and circumstance in which it is given. In Pratap Singh Vs. Krishna Gupta[81] the Supreme Court has observed that some rules are vital and go to the root of the matter; that they cannot be broken; that others are only directory and breach of them can be overlooked provided there is substantial compliance with the Rules read as a whole and provided no prejudice ensues; and that it is a well settled general rule that an absolute enactment must be obeyed or fulfilled exactly but it is sufficient if a directory enactment is obeyed or fulfilled substantially. In Hari Vishnu Kamath Vs. Ahmad Ishaque[82] it is stated as under:

  • “It is well-established that an enactment in form mandatory might in substance be directory and that the use of the word shall does not conclude the matter. The question was examined in length in Lulius v. Bishop of Oxford (1880) 5 AC 214 and various Rules were laid down for determining when a statute might be construed as mandatory and when as directory. They are well-known and there is no need to repeat them. But they are all of them only aids for ascertaining the true intention of the Legislature which is the determining factor and that must ultimately depend on the context.”

In J. Jayalalithaa Vs. State of Karnataka[83]  the Supreme Court held as under:

  •  “34. There is yet an uncontroverted legal principle that when the statute provides for a particular procedure, the authority has to follow the same and cannot be permitted to act in contravention of the same. In other words, where a statute requires to do a certain thing in a certain way, the thing must be done in that way and not contrary to it at all. Other methods or mode of performance are impliedly and necessarily forbidden. The aforesaid settled legal proposition is based on a legal maxim expressio uniusest exclusio alterius, meaning thereby that if a statute provides for a thing to be done in a particular way, then it has to be done in that manner and in no other manner and following any other course is not permissible.”

In State of U.P. Vs. Singhara Singh[84]  the Apex Court held as under:

  • “8. The rule adopted in Taylor v. Taylor; (1875) 1 Ch D 426 is well recognised and is founded on sound principle. Its result is that if a statute has conferred a power to do an act and has laid down the method in which that power has to be exercised, it necessarily prohibits the doing of the act in any other manner than that which has been prescribed. The principle behind the rule is that if this were not so, the statutory provision might as well not have been enacted. (See also State of M.P. v. S.K. Dubey; (2012) 4 S.C.C. 578.)”

26. Natural Justice and Fairplay in Administrative Acts

In Mohinder Singh Gill Vs. Chief Election Commissioner[85]it was observed that though decision to cancel the polls was an administrative act, that would not repel application of principles of natural justice. Referring to Ridge versus Baldwin, 1963 2 AllER 66, it was observed that good administration demands fairplay in action

In Competition Commission of India Vs. Steel Authority of India Limited[86]it was observed that principle of audialterampartem,is applied to the field of administrative law. This rule of Natural Justice was expanded to include within its purview the right to notice and requirement of reasoned order after due application of mind etc.

27. Irregular Notice may be Ratified

Quoting Shackleton (Meetings, Law and Practice), it was observed in Raja Himanshu Dhar Singh Vs. Additional Registrar Co-Operative Societies,[87] that an irregular notice might be ratified by the appropriate body at a subsequent meeting.

28. Sufficiency of Notice: Directory Provision

When a question arose as to whether the provision in the Co-operative Rules that provides 15 clear days notice for moving a no-confidence motion was directory or mandatory, following the Supreme Court decision in Narasimhiah Vs. Singri Gowda[88], it was held in VA Jose Vs. J.R. of Co-operative Societies[89] that the provision was only directory since the legislature has not provided any consequence that is to follow if 15 clear days notice has not been given and since the petitioner did not explain in what manner he was prejudiced by not getting 15 clear days notice. But, in Shackleton on the Law and Practice of Meetings, it has been stated:

Length of Notice: “It is clear: where the regulations provide for a stated period of notice to be given, this requirement must be met or the meeting will be invalid”.[90]

29. Right to Review Decisions, Especially by Final Authority

The right of review can be exercised by an official or judicial (statutory) authority (i) when such right is conferred by statute and (ii) where the impugned order had been obtained by fraud,[91] misrepresentation,[92] without jurisdiction, violation of principles of natural justice,[93] or it would not have been passed if such facts were brought to the notice and knowledge of the authority.[94]

The Supreme Court has held that power (of a statutory authority) to review is not an inherent power. It must be conferred by law either specifically or by necessary implication.[95] Kalabharati Advertising Vs. Hemant Vimalnath Narichania[96] the Supreme Court held as under:

  •  “12. It is settled legal proposition that unless the statute/rules so permit, the review application is not maintainable in case of judicial/quasi-judicial orders. In the absence of any provision in the Act granting an express power of review, it is manifest that a review could not be made and the order in review, if passed, is ultra vires, illegal and without jurisdiction. (Vide Patel Chunibhai Dajibha v. Narayanrao Khanderao Jambekar AIR 1965 SC 1457 and Harbhajan Singh v. Karam Singh AIR 1966 SC 641.) 13. In Patel Narshi Thakershi v. Pradyuman Singhji Arjunsinghji (1971) 3 SCC 844, Major Chandra Bhan Singh v. Latafat Ullah Khan (1979) 1 SCC 321, Kuntesh Gupta (Dr.) v. Hindu Kanya Mahavidyalaya (1987) 4 SCC 525, State of Orissa v. Commr. of Land Records and Settlement (1998) 7 SCC 162 and Sunita Jain v. Pawan Kumar Jain (2008) 2 SCC 705, this Court held that the power to review is not an inherent power. It must be conferred by law either expressly/specifically or by necessary implication and in the absence of any provision in the Act/Rules, review of an earlier order is impermissible as review is a creation of statute. Jurisdiction of review can be derived only from the statute and thus, any order of review in the absence of any statutory provision for the same is a nullity, being without jurisdiction.”

It is pointed out that our Apex Court, in DG Rao Vs. State of Jharkhand,[97] has taken the view that there was no legal bar or prohibition to review an earlier decision, on proper grounds, by an administrative authority/body provided opportunity was given to the incumbent in whose favour order had been passed on earlier occasion.

The Courts have no inherent power to review its own order[98] except in cases involving fraud.[99]  It is also pointed out that the right of review is vested with the final authority to take decisions when a cogent ground is made out. Review cannot be done arbitrarily and illegally; the affected persons should be heard.[100]

In Managing Committee, Adars Unchh Vidyalaya v. President, Board of Secondary Education, 1973 AIR Pat 335, it is held as regards the Power of a “statutory” President as under:

  • “9. On the question regarding the power of the President to pass an order of stay, learned counsel for the respondents has contended that although there is no express provision in Rule 40 enabling the President to pass such an order of stay, it may be treated to be an order passed under the inherent powers of the Board to take such action as may be consequential to entertaining a dispute between the parties. In other words, it is said that the dispute regarding the elections in the present case had been entertained by the President and until the dispute was resolved, the President of the Board had an inherent power similar to those under Sec.151 of the Civil Procedure Code to issue an order staying the functions of the Managing Committee. I am unable to accept this contention. It is Well settled that every authority or quasi judicial authority does not have inherent powers and Sec.151 of the Civil Procedure Code does not grant any inherent powers to the Court but merely saves the powers which are already inherent in Courts and which do exist apart from Sec.151 of the Code. It is also well settled that bodies or authorities which are creatures of statutes do not have any inherent powers et all. All their powers have to be found within the four corners of the Statute which creates them.
  • 10. In the case of Ramnath Prasad V/s. State Transport Appellate Authority, Bihar, Patna, (AIR 1957 Pat 117) a Division Bench of this Court held that a Regional Transport Authority had no inherent powers, apart from the statute or Rules creating such authority. In another Bench decision of this Court in the case of Patna Electric Supply Workers Union V/s. A. Hasan, (1957 BLJR 705) it was held that an appellate authority under the Industrial Employment (Standing Orders) Act. 1946, had no inherent powers or like powers envisaged by Sections 151, 152 or 153 of the Code of Civil Procedure. In the case of J.K. Iron and Steel Co. Ltd., Kanpur V/s. Iron and Steel Mazdoor Union, Kanpur, (AIR 1956 SC 231) their Lordships were considering the scope of the authority of an adjudicator under the Industrial Disputes Act and observed that their powers are derived from the Statute that creates them. In the case of Zakeria Suleman V/s. Collector Yeotmal, (AIR 1963 Bom 233) the learned Judges were called upon to pronounce on the question whether the Rent Controller under the C. P. and Berar Letting of House and Rent Control Order could exercise the inherent powers and they held that inherent powers can only be implied in the Civil Courts having general jurisdiction but where special authorities are created under a special statute for a special object, it is not possible to imply inherent powers in them. In the case of Martin Burns Ltd. V/s. R.N. Banerjee, (AIR 1958 SC 79) their Lordships held that the Labour Appellate Tribunal is the creature of the Statute and all its powers must be found within the four corners of the Statute. In the case of Inamati Malappa Basappa V/s. Desai Basavaraj Ayappa, (AIR 1958 SC 698) their Lordships held that in the absence of any provision in Representation of the People Act, which is a sell contained Code, the provisions of Order 23. Rule 1 of the Code of Civil Procedure does not apply to election petition. The question whether the provisions of Sections 94, 141, 151 and Order 39, Rule 2 of the Civil Procedure Code applied to the trial of an election petition under the Madras District Municipalities Act was discussed in the case of Venkata Subbiah Chettiar V/s. Sespa Aiyar, (AIR 1924 Mad 797). In that case an order had been passed by the Tribunal restraining the petitioner of that case, who was the elected candidate from taking his seat in the Municipal Council, until the disposal of the petition. It was held that in the absence of any provision, the order was without jurisdiction. Somewhat similar point was raised in the case of Rameshwar Dayal V/s. Sub-Divisional Officer, Ghetampur, (AIR 1963 All 518). In this case a direction had been given to stay the transfer of the charge of the office of Pradhan, under the U. P. Panchayat Raj Act, to the person declared elected Pradhan and further staying the removal of the existing Pradhan, during the pendency of the election petition. The point raised was Whether the authority passing the order had got all the powers conferred upon Courts under Sections 94 and 151 and Order 39. Rule 4 and Order 41, Rule 5 of the Civil Procedure Code. It was held that Election Tribunals are creatures of statutes and have jurisdiction to do only what they are expressly empowered to do. It is thus obvious that the President of the Board, in the instant case, is a creature of Statute and unless the power to stay has been granted to him either in express terms or by implication from any provision of law he had no inherent powers to pass any order considered proper or necessary in the circumstance of a case. It is also clear that powers such as those contained in Order 41, Rule 5 or Order 39. Rules 1 and 2 of the Civil Procedure Code or Sec.151 cannot be deemed to be inherent in such authorities as are creatures of statutes. The argument of learned counsel in this behalf must therefore be rejected.
  • 11. Obviously, therefore, the impugned order is one passed under Rule 40, the Board having been asked to consider the dispute in respect of the elections, as stated earlier, to the Managing Committee of the school. The President of the Board could pass orders only under Rule 40. It is obvious that Rule 40 enables the President of the Board to pass one final order in respect of the dispute relating to the elections. No provision has been made by the rule-making authority to provide the President with any power to pass an interim order of stay. The reason is not far to seek. Whether a person, assuming that he is not duly elected, functions as such, during the pendency of an application under Rule 40 or not may not have been considered to be a matter of great importance by the rule-making authority and that it may be for that reason that no provision has been made to allow the President to stay such persons from functioning as office-bearers or members. There may be another reason for it. It has been observed by the Supreme Court in the case of Jagan Nath V/s. Jaswant Singh, (AIR 1954 SC 210) that it is a sound principle of natural justice that the success of a candidate who has won at an election should not be taken lightly or interfered with. It may be that on this account the rule-making authority has not considered It necessary to provide the President with the power of staying the functions of the newly elected office-bearers or the members of the Managing Committee. It is not for the Courts to enter into the realm of conjecture to find out the intention of the Legislature when the provision of law itself is clear. And that is a well accepted canon of interpretation of statutes. In the present case suffice it to say that there is no provision giving the Board or its President a power to stay and such a power cannot be deemed to exist in the absence of any express provision of law or any provision necessitating such a conclusion by implication.”

But, in case of societies and clubs, they are the best custodian of their interests; and their decisions are binding on all members unless disputed by appropriate remedy under law.[101] When an authority is vested with the power to take an action, it also includes the power to recall or revoke that action, subject of course to any restraint, regulation or bar imposed, expressly or by implication, by law.  Therefore, unless and until there is a law or rule or bye-law prohibiting a person or authority from doing a particular act, that person or authority if vested with the final authority to take any decision for managing its affairs said authority or person is competent to take any decision, revise, review or revoke any earlier decision taken by it.[102]

30. Doctrine of Recuse

When an office bearer of a society or a club assumed position as a member of a sub-committee, he has to recuse himself from the (parent) Committee, when the particular matter referred to the sub-committee is taken-up for final decision, to avoid blame or unfairness of bias.[103]

31. Society Cannot be Left Without a Remedy

Doctrine of Implied Powers & Necessity to Tide over Situations

A society cannot be left without a remedy with regard to its internal administration. The doctrine of necessity, a common law doctrine, is applied to tide over the situations where there are difficulties. The societies are expected to sort out course of action to suit the situation, on their own, on the basis of their bye laws and internal mechanism. It is observed by our Apex Court, in Lalit Kumar Modi Vs. Board of Control for Cricket in India,[104]  that the law does not contemplate a vacuum, and a solution has to be found out rather than allowing the problem to boil over.

Bye-laws of a society is the soul of the Society[105] and it is paramount,[106] and the members of an association are free to resolve their disputes internally under their bye laws,[107] which is presupposed to have the provisions expressly or impliedly (by constituting a tribunal or otherwise) to resolve the internal disputes by themselves; and is free to enforce discipline within the association by itself; for, (a) an association is autonomous in its very nature formed under the principles of democracy and doctrines of collective wisdom, as miniature replica of a republic; (b) a society itself is the best custodian of its interests[108] and (c) the members are united on consensual[109]basis and are voluntarily submitted themselves to the administration under the bye laws.

In Zoroastrian Co-op. Housing Society Vs. District Registrar, Co-op. Societies[110] it is held that no individual member is entitled to assail the constitutionality of the provisions of the Act, rules and the bye laws. The stream cannot rise higher than the source.[111]

It is observed in Most Rev. PMA Metropolitan Vs. Moran Mar Marthoma[112] as under:

  • “A church is formed by the voluntary association of individuals. And the churches in the commonwealth are voluntary body organised on a consensual basis their rights apart from statutes will be protected by the courts and their discipline enforced exactly as in the case of any other voluntary body whose existence is legally recognized. ……”

The powers of all authorities and establishments, including court, embrace all implied ancillary and incidental powers, subject to express grant;[113] but, they are limited to give effect to the express grant and on the ground of necessity. It was held that the election court has incidental power to order repoll of a particular polling station and report the result to the court although that power was not specifically conferred.[114]

In para 89, M.S. Gill Vs. Chief Election Commissioner[115] Black’s Law Dictionary is referred to and observed: Implied powers are such as are necessary to make available and carry into effect those powers which are expressly granted or conferred, and which must therefore be presumed to have been within the intention of the constitutional or legislative grant.

In Kharagram Panchayat Samiti   Vs.State of West Bengal[116] ‘Judicial Review’ by De Smith is quoted; which reads:

  • “The House of Lords has laid down the principle that “whatever may fairly be regarded as incidental to, or consequent upon, those things which the legislature has authorised, ought not (unless expressly prohibited) to be held, by judicial construction, to be ultra vires.”

In Most Rev. PMA Metropolitan Vs. Moran Mar Marthoma,[117] Sahai, J. observed as under:

  • “… But, for purposes of enforcing discipline within a church religious body may constitute a tribunal to determine whether its rules have been violated by any other members or not and what will be the consequence of that violation. In such case the tribunals so constituted are not in any sense courts, they derive no authority from the statutes and they have no power of their own to enforce their sentence. Their decisions are given effect to by the courts as decision of the arbitrators whose jurisdiction rests entirely on the agreement of the parties.”

In Ranvir Singh Vs. Dist Inspector of Schools Allahabad[118] it is held:

  • “… It is clear that the petitioner’s remedy lay in an approach to the appropriate authorities of the institution itself which may be the warden, the Principal or the Inspector of Schools. On such a ground no writ petition can be entertained.”

In re – Special Reference No. 1 of 2002, AIR 2003 SC 87, it is observed in para 156 as to the incidental and ancillary powers of the Election Commission as under:

  • “Free and fair election is the sine qua non of democracy. The scheme of the Constitution makes it clear that two distinct Constitutional authorities deal with election and calling of session. As a matter of practice the elections are completed within a period of six months from the date of dissolution, on completing the prescribed tenure or on premature dissolution except when for inevitable reasons there is a delay.The Election Commissioner is a high constitutional authority charged with the duty of ensuring free and fair elections and the purity of electoral process. To effectuate the constitutional objective and purpose it is to draw upon all incidental and ancillary powers. Six months’s period applicable to elections held on expiry of the prescribed term would be imperatively applicable to elections held after premature dissolution. This of course would be subject to such rare exceptional cases occasioned on account of facts situation (like acts of God) which make holding of elections impossible. But man made situation intended to defer holding of elections should be sternly dealt with and should not normally be a ground for deferring elections beyond six months period, starting point of which would be the date of dissolution.”

32. Inherent Powers of Management

Powers and responsibilities of management of an association are vested with such authority entrusted by the bye laws. Generally, such powers are entrusted with the Governing Body. Unless the bye laws, expressly or impliedly, provide for the residuary powers with a particular authority, the general law on management of associations permits the Governing Body of the societies and clubs the ‘inherent or implied’ powers of management, even though the bye laws do not specifically provide for the same. The well recognised inherent powers of management include the following:

  • conducting meetings as per bye laws,
  • settlement of ‘election-schedule’,
  • preparation of electoral role,
  • appointment of a returning officer,
  • appointment of an independent enquiry officer,
  • setting up of a domestic tribunal,
  • promulgation of sub rules for efficient administration, 
  • appointment of employees or managers,
  • admission of new members as per bye laws,
  • assignment of works to sub-committees,
  • issuing circulars in required matters of management,
  • taking disciplinary action against members/employees,
  • review earlier ultra vires decisions,
  • review decisions passed out of fraud,
  • convening gen. body or spl. gen. body,
  • ratification of acts of gov. body or officers,
  • maintenance of records.

Inherent authority vest with Associations

In general, the governing body of societies and clubs can also exercise these ‘ancillary or implied’ powers of management (even though the bye laws do not specifically provide for the same); but it is always subject to the edicts of the bye laws, fundamental principles of foundation (basic structure) and circumscribed by the scope of powers conferred upon the governing body.[119] Such powers can also be taken to be derived out from inherent authority vest with the club or society, especially since they are voluntary associations function under the fundamental guarantees extended by the Constitution of the Country. Therefore, there may be no scope to explore deep to find out the genesis of this right. Lawful precedents may gain support to the actions of the governing body.

33. Formation of Sub-Committees and Sub Rules

sub-committee is the subset of a larger association, assigned to do a particular activity already entrusted to an association. Sub-committees probe into the matters entrusted to them in detail or execute the assigned acts; and thereby ameliorate the workload of the parent body. The validity of sub-committees and sub-rules are depended on right of delegation. Broadly speaking, judicial powers conferred on a body cannot be delegated; but, it is permitted in administrative matters.[120] Similarly, where relevant express provisions prohibits delegation it cannot be violated; and if the same is allowed by necessary implication it can be validly done.[121] Denning LJ, has stated in Barnard Vs. National Dock Labour Board[122] as under:

  • “While an administrative function can often be delegated, a judicial function rarely can be. No judicial tribunal can delegate its functions unless it is enabled to do so expressly or by necessary implication.”[123]

In Craies on Statute Law[124] it is said as under:

  • “If the requirements of a statute which prescribe the manner in which something is to be done are expressed in negative language, that is to say, if the statute enacts that it shall be done in such a manner and in no other manner, it has been laid down that those requirements are in all cases absolute, and that neglect to attend to them will invalidate the whole proceeding.”[125]

It is trite law that where a power is given to do a certain thing in a certain way, the thing must be done in that way or not at all. In disciplinary actions against employees, especially where major punishment is to be awarded, a sub-committee is usually provided for in Cooperative statues. It is for ensuring an appeal provision to the Governing Body.[126]

Incidental/Ancillary Authority

Formation of a Subcommittee or formulation of Sub rules is, generally, an implied or Incidental/Ancillary authority (See: Prafulla Kumar Mukherjee v. The Bank of Commerce, (1947) 49 BomLR 568, (1946-47) 74 IA 23; The State of Rajasthan v. Shri G. Chawla, AIR 1959 SC 544; R.M.D.C (Mysore) v. State of Mysore, AIR 1962 SC 594) vested with every association or committee. The legality of the formation of a subcommittee is depended upon the situation whether sub-delegation is authorised by express provisions of law or by necessary implication.[127] It must be noticed that an agreement arrived at between the shareholders and directors of a company with respect to the management of the affairs of the company, without being incorporated in the Articles of Association is not enforceable against the company.[128] Still, there may have several matters which fall under the ‘inherent authority’ vested with an administrative and legislative body.

Inherent Authority

Formation of a sub committee for submitting a detailed study report, or for a fact-finding, for deliberation by the larger body, will definitely come within the sweep of ‘inherent authority’ (provided they are not expressly or impliedly prohibited).

In Pradvat Kumar Bose Vs. The Hon’ble The Chief Justice of Calcutta High Court,[129] the Supreme Court observed that a statutory functionary cannot be said to have delegated his functions merely for deputing a responsible and competent official to enquire and report. That is the ordinary mode of exercise of any administrative power. Unless the law specifically prohibits, such administrative matters can be delegated.

Doctrine of Ratification: The doctrine of delegation is accepted as a recognised principle of law. It derives authority from the principles of ratification, also.[130]

Not to Take Any Final Decision: Sub-committees do not take any final decision or action upon the matters entrusted or delegated[131] to them unless so directed[132] or permitted by the basic laws under which the committee itself was constituted; and generally, the sub-committees present their views for the consideration, after application of mind, by the parent committee.It is on the principle that the delegated authority cannot exercise any power which had not been expressly conferred to it; and that what has not been authorised, must always be taken to be prohibited. When an enactment requires a particular body to exercise a power, it must be exercised only by that body. It cannot be exercised by others unless the law provides for such delegation.[133]

Cannot Re-Delegate: If the authority vested with a committee or a body is a delegated authority, it cannot re-delegate the power. It was observed by majority (Hidayatulla, Bachawat and Shelat, JJ) in Constitution Bench of our Apex Court in Barium Chemicals Ltd Vs. Company Law Board[134]  as under:

  • “As a general rule, whatever a person has power to do himself, he may do by means of an agent. This broad rule is limited by the operation of the principle that a delegated authority cannot be re-delegated, delegatus non potest delegare. The naming of a delegate to do an act involving discretion indicates that the delegate was selected because of his peculiar skill and the confidence reposed in him, and there is a presumption that he is required to do the act himself and cannot re-delegate his authority. As a general rule, “if the statute directs that certain acts shall be done in a specified manner or by certain persons, their performance in any other manner than that specified or by any other person than one of those named is impliedly prohibited.”

General Principle of LawDelegation of Enquiry: Final Order must be the Order of the Disciplinary Authority:

The Madras High Court, in Saradha Balakrishnan Vs. The Director of Collegiate Education,[135]observed that the college committee was entitled to nominate a subcommittee for the purpose of conducting the enquiry; and that it was the general principle of law that in any disciplinary matter, the disciplinary authority was entitled to nominate an enquiry officer, who would only record the evidence and submitted his finding. Such finding is certainly not binding on the disciplinary authority. It is for the disciplinary authority to go into the evidence and other materials collected by the enquiry officer and come to a conclusion on its own.[136]

Similarly, in Bijoy Ranjan Rakshit Vs. State Medical Faculty of West Bengal,[137] the Calcutta High Court also held that it was open to the Governing Body of an institution to delegate its duty of hearing the petitioner to an Enquiry Committee. It was observed that where a statute provided that an individual or a body should heara dispute, the same must be followed, and the hearing should not be delegated. But where there is no such statutory provision, andan unwieldy body has to hear,it can appoint a smaller enquiry committee out of its members to go into the question and make its recommendation. The whole point is that the person involved must have a hearing. As long as he can fairly represent his case, the rule of natural justice is satisfied. Referring University of Calcutta Vs. Dipa Pal[138]the Calcutta High Court pointed out that the enquiry committee could not straightway make an order; but, the recommendation has to be made to the parent body and it has to consider the recommendation; and the order must be the order of the parent body.

Delegation and Doctrine of Retaining Control: In Union of India Vs. PK Roy[139] the Supreme Court held that if the administrative authority, named in a statute, had retained in its hands general control over the activities of the person to whom it has entrusted, in part, the exercise of its statutory power; and the control exercised by the administrative authority is of a substantial degree, there was, in the eye of law, no ‘delegation’ at all and the maxim ‘delegatus non potest delegare’ does not apply. It further held:

  • “In other words, if a statutory authority empowers a delegate to undertake preparatory work and to take an initial decision in matters entrusted to it but retains in its own hands the power to approve or disapprove the decision after it has been taken, the decision will be held to have been validly made if the degree of control maintained by the authority is close enough for the decision to be regarded as the authority’s own.”

No Delegation if Judicial Power Given by Statute: But, if judicial power is conferred on a tribunal by a statute it cannot delegate that power to another body.[140]

Halsbury’s Laws of England[141] summarises these principles as follows:

  • “In accordance with the maxim delegatus non protest delegate, a statutory power must be exercised only by the body or officer in whom it has been confided(H. Lavender and Son Ltd. v. Minister of Housing and Local Government [1970 (3) All.ER. 871]), unless sub-delegation of the power is authorised by express words or necessary implication (Customs and Excise Comrs. v. Cure and Deeley Ltd. [(1962) 1 QB 340] and Mungoni v. Attorney General of Northern Rhodesia [1960 (1) ALL.ER 446]). There is a strong presumption against construing a grant of legislative, judicial, or disciplinary power as impliedly authorising sub -delegation; and the same may be said of any power to the exercise of which the designated body should address its own mind.  Allam and Co. v. Europa Poster Services Ltd. [1968 (1) All.ER 826]… “[142]

34. Sub Rules

All administrators have the duty or Inherent or Incidental/Ancillary power to make sub-rules for the effective management of the institutions or associations they administer (See: Bar Council of Delhi v. Bar Council of India, AIR 1975 Delhi 200; Chacko v. Jaya Varma, ILR 2000-1 (KER) 381, 1999-3 Ker LT 680 – Rule can be framed for removal of Chairman). But, it should not be ultra vires the fundamental regulations or bye laws under which they manage the institution. And, it should not be provisions conferring substantive rights. Formation of sub rules should not be a substitute for incorporation of a material clause in the bye laws also. 

The legal basis and principles for formulating the sub rules can be traced from the doctrine of ‘implied, ancillary and incidental powers’. If there is no detailed rules governing an administrative or quasi-judicial matter, such as election, selection or redressal-process of disputes, the concerned authority will have the legitimate right to formulate detailed sub rules in that matter, as they are ‘masters of their own procedure’.[143] Sub rules are usually made to maintain transparency. It will also confirm ‘general standards’ in administration, and ensure ‘rule of law’. Nonetheless, it must be reasonable and conducive to the intended purpose. In Supreme Court Bar Association Vs. BD Kaushik it is observed that the power to amend the rules is implicit in the power to frame rules.

In Ashok Kumar Yadav Vs. State of Haryana[144] it was observed that justice should not only be done but must also appear to have been done is a principle not applicable to the judicial process alone. It has wide application. The judgment reads as under:

  • “The basic principle underlying this rule is that justice must not only be done but must also appear to be done and this rule has received wide recognition in several decisions of this Court. It is also important to note that this rule is not confined to cases where judicial power stricto sensu is exercised. It is appropriately extended to all cases where an independent mind has to be applied to arrive at a fair and just decision between the rival claims of parties. Justice is not the function of the courts alone; it is also the duty of all those who are expected to decide fairly between contending parties. The strict standards applied to authorities exercising judicial power are being increasingly applied to administrative bodies, for it is vital to the maintenance of the rule of law in a welfare State where the jurisdiction of administrative bodies is increasing at a rapid pace that the instrumentalities of the State should discharge their functions in a fair and just manner.”[145]

It is held in G Kannaiah Vs. Binny Employees Co-Operative Housing Society Ltd.[146] that, in the absence of an express power, provisions for cessation of membership cannot be drawn-out through sub-rules or bye-laws.

The Kerala High Court observed in Thiruvalla East Co-operative Bank Ltd. Vs. Sasidharan Pillai  that the Amendment made to the Election Sub-rules by the Administrator, who was exercising powers of the Board of Directors, was only a ‘procedural formality’ with a view to conduct the election consistent with the amended Bye-laws.

Discretion with ECI to Apply Best Test Suited to Facts & Circumstances

In the ‘floor test case’ (Maharashtra Assembly), Subhash Desai v. Principal Secretary, Governor of Maharashtra (decided on May 11, 2023), the Supreme Court held, as regards the ‘test’ to be applied by the Election Commission of India, as under: 

  • “…(N)othing in the Symbols Order mandates the use of a particular test to the exclusion of other tests. The ECI must apply a test which is best suited to the unique facts and circumstances of the case before it. The parties in the dispute before the ECI are free to propose a suitable test and the ECI may either apply one of the tests proposed or fashion a new test, as appropriate.”

It is cautioned by the Supreme Court-

  • “The ECI must remain a neutral body and refrain from passing a subjective judgement on the approaches preferred by the rival factions.”

35. Election Authority or Domestic Tribunal Evolve its Own Procedure

In the absence of express or implied regulations to the contrary,[147] the Domestic Tribunals including Syndicate of a University,[148] Enquiry Committees, election authorities, etc. are also free to evolve and follow their own procedure as they are ‘masters of their own procedure’;[149] but, they must ensure natural justice in their actions.[150] Domestic tribunals are not bound by technical rules of evidence and procedure as are applicable to Courts.[151]

With respect to the procedure to be adopted by the domestic tribunal it is held in Kurukshetra University Vs. Vinod Kumar[152] as under:

  • “It is not the province and the function of this Court to lay down either the time or the mode and manner in which autonomous and high-powered bodies like the Syndicate of the appellant-University are entitled to conduct their business in the meetings. They are equally masters of their own procedure and unless there is an infraction of the clear statutory rules in carrying out their duties and in conforming to the procedure prescribed by law, this Court would be ill-advised to render any gratuitous advice to them in their autonomous field in dealing and disposing of their business.”

It is held in Guru Nanak University Vs. Iqbal Kaur Sandhu[153] as under:

  • “It is not the province and the function of this Court to lay down either the time or the mode and manner in which autonomous and high-powered bodies like the Syndicate of the appellant-University are entitled to conduct their business in the meetings. They are equally masters of their own procedure and unless there is an infraction of the clear statutory rules in carrying out their duties and in conforming to the procedure prescribed by law, this Court would be ill-advised to render any gratuitous advice to them in their autonomous field in dealing and disposing of their business.”

Lord Denning, Master of Rolls in the Court of Appeal in England, observed, with respect to the doctrine, ‘masters of their own procedure’, in the matter of a non-statutory domestic tribunal, as under:[154]

  • “Is a party who is charged before a domestic tribunal entitled as of right to be legally represented, much depends on what the rules say about it. When the rules say nothing, then the party has no absolute right to be legally represented. It is a matter for the discretion of the tribunal. They are masters of their own procedure: and, if they, in the proper exercise of their discretion, decline to allow legal representation, the Courts will not interfere….”[155]

Election Process and Powers of a Returning Officer

Elections in associations are conducted in accordance with their Rules. If it is warranted, the court may intervene. In Hardeo Singh Vs. Union of India, 2016 3 UAD 656, the High Court of Uttarakhand being found it necessary that there should be a duly elected Management Committee for a Gurudwara for its proper management and administration, inter alia, following directions were issued with respect to election:

“The Election Officer for the purposes of the completion of the election process including
de-limitation/re-determination of wards,
preparation of electoral rolls,
verification of electors,
qualification of members,
election process,
publication of results,
first meeting of elected committee,
election of office bearers,
first meeting of the committee, constitution of sub-committees etc.,
may constitute a committee not exceeding five members, whom the Election Officer finds suitable.
Such five persons should be respectable and educated persons with no criminal record and no history of association with election of Gurudwara Sri Nanakmatta Sahib. These persons should have no interest or association with any candidate or group. They will also give an undertaking to the Election Officer that they have no interest in the election and they will not participate in canvassing or election etc. in any manner. The Election Officer shall follow such procedure, which is reasonable and on the basis of the principles of natural justice and in accordance with the Sikh principles and values.”

36. Right of Appeal: Not  an Ingredient of Natural Justice

Right of Appeal is a creation of statute.[156] Right to appeal is neither an absolute right[157] nor an ingredient of natural justice.[158] It must be conferred by statute and can be exercised only as permitted by statute.[159] A bit of legislation cannot be branded as bad for it does not provide for appeal in a particular matter, or it provides for an appeal subject to certain conditions.[160]

37. Standard of Proof

It is open to the domestic tribunals to receive all the cogent and acceptable facts though not proved strictly in accordance with the Evidence Act. The material must be germane and relevant to the facts in issue.[161] The domestic tribunals do not insist the rigor of proof as required in court-proceedings.  

38. Sources of Civil Court’s Jurisdiction

The jurisdiction of a civil court to interfere with the internal affairs of associations is ‘rather limited’ (TP Daver Vs. Lodge Victoria No. 363 SC Belgaum: 1963 AIR SC 1144). Courts get jurisdiction to interfere with the internal affairs of associations if there are cogent grounds such as acts without jurisdiction, acts in violation of the principles of natural justice, acts with malafides, etc. Beyond the general jurisdiction of courts to intervene and set right illegalities, the jurisdiction to interfere in the internal affairs of associations is obtained by Courts from three sources: 

  • (i)  contract (Board of Trustees, Ayurvedic & Unani Tibia College, Delhi Vs. The State: AIR 1962 SC 458),
  • (ii) court is the protector of all charities (Thenappa Chattier Vs. Kuruppan Chhietier: AIR 1968 SC 915; Nelson Vs. Kallayam Pastotate: AIR 2007 SC 1337) and
  • (iii) formation of associations is, besides common law right as well as statutory right, a fundamental right protected by our courts (A P Dairy Development Corpn. Vs. B Narasimha Reddy: AIR 2011 SC 3298; Dharam Dutt Vs. Union of India: AIR 2004 SC 1295).

39. When Estate of a Deceased Director Liable

A civil action for recovery out of misrepresentation or negligence committed by a director, survives against his estate.

In Halsbury’s Laws of England it is stated:

  • “A director who has misapplied or retained or become liable or accountable for any money or property of the company, or who has been guilty of any breach of trust in relation to the company must make restitution or compensate the company for the loss. Where the money of the company has been applied for purposes which the company cannot sanction, the directors must replace it, however honestly they may have acted. The estate of a deceased director has always been liable for his breaches of trust.”[162]

In Gore-Browne, Handbook of Joint Stock Companies,[163] it is stated:

  • “In the case of the death of a director his estate remains liable for any breach of trust he may have committed (including any wrongful dealing with the company’s property, such as a payment of dividend out of capital or sale of its assets at an undervalue).”

40. Action Against Delinquent Directors

As per Section 266 of the Companies Act, 2013, the National Company Law Tribunal (a quasi-judicial authority created under the Companies Act, 2013 to deal with disputes arising under the Companies Act) has powers to take action against delinquent directors, officers and employees. If the tribunal finds that any director or officer has diverted the funds or property of the company or has managed the affairs of the company on a detrimental manner, it can direct the financial institutions not to provide any financial assistance to such persons or company, and also disqualify delinquent persons for 6 years. Section 268 stipulates that no court shall grant any injunction in respect of an action taken under these proceedings.

41. Liability of a Co-operative Society, Its Own

Merely because a person assumed the post of the office bearer of a Co-operative Society, for a particular period, will not make him liable for payment of the liability, if any, of that society (provided no delinquency attributed); because, a Co-operative Society registered under the Co-operative Societies Act is a legal entity invested with a corporate personality which makes it distinct and different from the various members constituting it. The liability of the society is its own and not that of its members or office bearers, and has to be met by the society itself.[164]

It is held in State of Punjab v. Amolak Ram Kapoor[165] as under:

  • “Since the Board was a society registered under the Societies Registration Act, and as per rules and regulations it could acquire and sell property, the recovery of arrears of sales tax imposed on the Board could only be recovered from the property of the Board and not from the members of the Board.”

42. No Action Against office-bearers, on Bona Fide Action

Bona fide action of trustees, though proved subsequently to be a mistaken one, will not lead to delinquency.[166] There must be gross negligence or misconduct for invoking legal actions against trustees. Fidelity which is calculated to put the trust in jeopardy alone will be actionable. ‘Failure in the discharge of duty on account of mistake or misunderstanding is not a ground for removal unless such failure shows want of capacity to manage the trust’.[167]

It is legitimate to say that the same is the position with respect to the office-bearers of a society or a club also.

43. Liability of Director Board Members u/s 138, N.I. Act

In Gunmala Sales Private Ltd. Vs. Anu Mehta[168] our Apex Court, while dealing with Section 141 of the Negotiable Instruments Act, reviewing its earlier Judgments, including SMS Pharmaceuticals Limited Vs. Neeta Bhalla,[169] K.K. Ahuja Vs. V.K. Arora,[170] National Small Industries Corporation Vs. Harmeet Singh Paintal,[171] N. Rangachari Vs. Bharat Sanchar Nigam,[172] summarized its conclusions as to the liability of the Director Board Members of a limited Company, as under:  

  •  “(a) Once in a complaint, filed under Section 138, read with Section 141 of the N.I. Act, the basic averment is made that the Director was in-charge of and responsible for the conduct of the business of the company at the relevant time when the offence was committed, the Magistrate can issue process against such Director;  
  • (b) …. 
  • (c) In the facts of a given case, on an overall reading of the complaint, the High Court may, despite the presence of the basic averment, quash the complaint because of the absence of more particulars about role of the Director in the complaint. It may do so having come across some unimpeachable, uncontrovertible evidence, which is beyond suspicion or doubt or totally acceptable circumstances which may clearly indicate that the Director could not have been concerned with the issuance of cheques and asking him to stand the trial would be abuse of the process of the court. … 
  • (d) …”

Same will be the position of the Governing Body Members of a society also.[173]

To the question whether a Public Charitable Trust has been recognised as a juristic person for the purpose of Negotiable Instrument Act , it is held in Abraham Memorial Vs. C. Suresh Babu[174] that a Public Charitable Trust being capable of contracting, and capable of making and issuing a cheque or Bill (Sec. 26), it is a juristic person for the purpose of the said Act; and that a Trust, either private or public/charitable or otherwise, is a juristic person liable for punishment for the offence punishable under Sec. 138 of the N I Act.

44. Fiduciary Position of Governing Body Members

Directors of a company stand in a fiduciary position and they are legally bound to exercise their powers for the company’s benefit. They have to protect the interest of the company and its shareholders. They cannot take part in any resolution under which they gain any benefit. If interested directors take part in such transactions there would be an irregularity and it renders the resolutions voidable at the instance of the company.[175]

The term ‘fiduciary’, as an adjective, means ‘in the nature of a trust, having the characteristics of a trust, analogues to a trust; relating to or founded upon a trust or confidence’. ‘Fiduciary relationship’ invariably involves dominion over property which is wholly lacking in the case of a contract of suretyship or guarantee, that the surety has not received anything nor has he been given dominion with money or property and that he has no liability to account. There is no fiduciary capacity involving liability to account in relation to another. Mere confidence also cannot result in a fiduciary relationship.[176]

Black’s Law Dictionary defines ‘fiduciary relationship’ as:

  • “A relationship in which one person is under a duty to act for the benefit of the other on matters within the scope of the relationship.fiduciary relationships – such as trustee-beneficiary, guardian-ward, agent-principal, and attorney-client – require the highest duty of care. fiduciary relationships usually arise in one of four situations : (1) when one person places trust in the faithful integrity of another, who as a result gains superiority or influence over the first, (2) when one person assumes control and responsibility over another, (3) when one person has a duty to act for or give advice to another on matters falling within the scope of the relationship, or (4) when there is a specific relationship that has traditionally been recognised as involving fiduciary duties, as with a lawyer and a client or a stockbroker and a customer.”

The term ‘fiduciary’ as an adjective means ‘in the nature of a trust, having the characteristics of a trust, analogues to a trust; relating to or founded upon a trust or confidence’. Mere confidence also cannot result in a fiduciary relationship.[177]

45. Doctrine of ‘Conditions of Modern Life’

In KC Kappor Vs. Radhika Devi,[178] the Supreme Court has held that the expression “compelling necessity” (qua alienation of property held by a trustee-Kartha) must be interpreted with due regard to the ‘conditions of modern life’. Our Apex Court quoted this phraseology in the Bombay decision, Nagindas Maneklal Vs. Mahomed Yusuf Mithcella.[179]

46. Governing Body Not to Benefit; Should Act Gratuitously

It is the duty of the trustee to administer the trust in the interest of the beneficiaries. He is not permitted to place himself in a position where it would be for his own benefit or to violate his duty to the beneficiaries.[180] Trustee has to act gratuitously unless the expenditure is sanctioned in the trust deed. The same is the position in case of governing body members of a society also.[181]

Section 32 of the Indian Trusts Act, 1882 provides that the trustee is entitled to get, from out of the trust property, the reimbursement of all expenses properly incurred in relation to the execution of the trust property, and incurred for preservation of the trust property. The Indian Trusts Act primarily applies to private trusts. Still, the afore-stated principles are applicable to public trusts also.[182]

47. Fiduciary Relationship Will Not be Allowed to be Varied

Though, Indian Trusts Act essentially applies to private trusts, the principles in Sec. 46 and 47 of the Indian Trusts Act (a trustee cannot renounce or delegate duties) are applied to various affairs of fiduciary relationship,[183] by our Courts, as they contain the common law principles of the universal rules of equity, justice and good conscience upheld by the English judges.

In State of Uttar Pradesh Vs. BansiDhar:[184]  it is held by VR Krishna Iyer, J. as under:

  • “But while these provisions (of Indian Trusts Act)  proprio vigore do not apply, certainly there is a common area of legal principles which covers all trusts, private and public, and merely because they find a place in the Trusts Act, they cannot become ‘untouchable’ where Public Trusts are involved. Case must certainly be exercised not to import by analogy what is not germane to the general law of trusts, but we need have no inhibitions in administering the law by invoking the universal rules of equity and good conscience upheld by the English Judges, though also sanctified by the statute relating to private trusts. The Courts below have drawn inspiration from Section 83 of the Trusts Act and we are not inclined to find fault with them on that score because the provision merely reflects a rule of good conscience and of general application.”[185]
S. 46: A trustee who has accepted the trust cannot afterwards renounce it except (a) with the permission of a principal Civil Court of Original Jurisdiction, or (b) if the beneficiary is competent to contract, with his consent, or (c) by virtue of a special power in the instrument of trust.

S. 47: A trustee cannot delegate his office or any of his duties either to a co-trustee or to a stranger, unless (a) the instrument of trust so provides, or (b) the delegation is in the regular course of business or (c) the delegation is necessary, or (d) the beneficiary, being competent to contract, consents to the delegation.

Sec. 46 and 47 of the Indian Trusts Act make it clear – a fiduciary relationship and duties[186] attached thereto should not be allowed to be unilaterally terminated or varied, as it would be against the common interest of the society in general. These principles would apply with equal force to anybody who enters on another’s property in a fiduciary capacity[187]

48. Accounting by Trustees

No trustee can get a discharge unless he renders accounts of his management. Courts have discretion in regard to fixing the period of accounting in a suit for accounting against a trustee of a charity.[188]

In Vedagiri Lakshmi Narasimha Swami Temple Vs. Induru Pattabhirami Reddi[189] new trustees alleged misfeasance, malfeasance and non-feasance and also gross negligence against former trustees. On the questions whether the present trustees can demand rendition of account from the ex-trustees without alleging against them any acts of negligence or willful default; and, if so, whether there was a bar to the maintainability of a suit for the relief of rendition of accounts in a civil court, it was observed by our Apex Court that it was ‘common place that no trustee can get a discharge unless he renders accounts of his management’ and that this liability was irrespective of any question of negligence or willful default. They are, therefore, held liable to render accounts of their management to the present trustees.

49. Contract with Third Party

See notes under: ‘Doctrine of Indoor-Management & Rule of Constructive-Notice’, and ‘Internal Dispute as to Resolution: Question of Fact’.

50. Doctrine of Indoor-Management & Rule of Constructive-Notice

Under the doctrine of ‘indoor management’, it is presumed that the persons who handle the affairs of a Company have properly dealt with the requirements prescribed in the memorandum of articles. Similarly, the rule of ‘constructive notice’ prevents an outsider to allege that he did not know the constitution of the company rendered a particular act, or a particular delegation of authority, ultra vires.

In M/s MRF Vs. Manohar Parrikar[190] it is explained: 

  • “The doctrine of indoor management is also known as the Turquand rule after the case of Royal British Bank v. Turquand,24 [1856] 6 E. & B. 327. In this case, the directors of a company had issued a bond to Turquand. They had the power under the articles to issue such bond provided they were authorized by a resolution passed by the shareholders at a general meeting of the company. But no such resolution was passed by the company. It was held that Turquand could recover the amount of the bond from the company on the ground that he was entitled to assume that the resolution was passed. The doctrine of indoor management is in direct contrast to the doctrine or rule of constructive notice, which is essentially a presumption operating in favour of the company against the outsider. It prevents the outsider from alleging that he did not know that the constitution of the company rendered a particular act or a particular delegation of authority ultra vires. The doctrine of indoor management is an exception to the rule of constructive notice. It imposes an important limitation on the doctrine of constructive notice. According to this doctrine, persons dealing with the company are entitled to presume that internal requirements prescribed in memorandum and articles have been properly observed. …. Therefore doctrine of indoor management protects outsiders dealing or contracting with a company, whereas doctrine of constructive notice protects the insiders of a company or corporation against dealings with the outsiders. However suspicion of irregularity has been widely recognised as an exception to the doctrine of indoor management. The protection of the doctrine is not available where the circumstances surrounding the contract are suspicious and therefore invite inquiry.”

It is further pointed out in this decision:

  • “This exception to the doctrine of indoor management has been subsequently adopted in many Indian cases. They are B. Anand Behari Lal Vs. Dinshaw and Co. (Bankers) Ltd, 26 AIR 1942 Oudh 417 and Abdul Rehman Khan Vs. Muffasal Bank Ltd., 27 AIR 1926 All 497.”

51. Genuine Disputes as to Management: Court Adjudicates

In DB Enterprise Vs. Juhu Chandan Co-Op Hsg. Ltd.[191] disputes arose among two groups of members of the society as to whether the Development Agreement has been validly entered into by the society on behalf of its members such as to bind them. Several members disputed that the agreement had not been validly entered into. The court considered the events elaborately to see whether these disputes were genuine, and it was held that the society was bound by the Agreement.

But, in cases where a special forum is provided to settle disputes regarding management, as in the AP Societies Registration Act, 2001, the civil court jurisdiction is expressly or impliedly barred. Sec. 23 of the AP Societies Registration Act, 2001 states as follows:

  • “23. Dispute regarding management: In the event of any dispute arising among the committee or the members of the society, any member of the society may proceed with the dispute under the provisions of the Arbitration and Conciliation Act, 1996, or may file an application in the District Court concerned and the said court shall after necessary inquiry pass such order as it may deem fit.”

52. Disputes be Redressed by the Mechanism Provided by the Rules

In Kowtha Suryanarayana RaoVs. Patibandla Subrahmanyam[192]  it is held as follows:

  • “It is a well-established principle that, provided that the acts of the management are within the powers of the Society itself, any dispute between individual members of the Society and those responsible for its management must be decided by the machinery provided by the rules and not in a Court of Law. …. It is only when an act is ultra vires the society that a member is entitled to come to a Civil Court and have the act of the management which is ultra vires declared to be void.”

53. Internal Management

In Supreme Court Bar Association Vs. BD Kaushik[193] it is observed as under:

  • “In matters of internal management of an association, the courts normally do not interfere, leaving it open to the association and its members to frame a particular bye-law, rule or regulation which may provide for eligibility and or qualification for the membership and/or providing for limitations/restrictions on the exercise of any right by and as a member of the said association.”

It is further observed in this decision that ‘it is well settled legal proposition that once a person becomes a member of the association, such a person looses his individuality qua the association and he has no individual rights except those given to him by the rules and regulations and/or bye-laws of the association.’ The Court added:

  • “The Memorandum of Association is a contract amongst the members of the Society, which though required to be registered under the Statute, does not acquire any statutory character. These are rules which govern internal control and management of the Society. The authority to frame, amend, vary and rescind such rules, undoubtedly, vests in the General Body of the Members of the Society. The power to amend the rules is implicit in the power to frame rules.”

Courts will not delve in the internal disputes of an association unless it is shown[194] that the aggrieved parties have worked out and exhausted their remedies[195] (but, failed to resolve disputes) under the bye laws, before:

  • (a) the machinery or body (domestic tribunals),[196] if any, provided in its bye laws,[197] or
  • (b) the authorities under the statute, if any, holds the field.[198]

In the celebrated decision, TP Daver Vs. Lodge Victoria,[199] the Supreme Court held that a member of a Masonic lodge was bound to abide by the rules of the lodge, and if the rules provide for expulsion, he should be expelled only in the manner provided by the rules;[200] and that the lodge was bound to act strictly according to the rules.[201]

54. Effect of Failure to File Documents u/s 4, or of Becoming Defunct

Non-renewal does not infer – society is defunct.

Non-renewal of the registration of a society may be a bar to avail the benefits offered to registered societies, but the same by itself will not lead to the inference that the society is not in existence.[202] Burden will be with those who wish to rebut the presumption; and, in any case, such a society can no more be regarded as a registered society.[203]  Several State-amendments[204] to the So. Regn. Act, 1860 and State-Societies-Registration-Acts[205] also made specific provisions for imposing fine on the societies (or its office bearers) which make default in complying with the requirements of Sec. 4.

In Nelson Vs. Kallayam Pastorate[206] it is held by our Apex Court that in the event of becoming a society defunct, or failure to file documents under Sec. 4 of the So. Regn. Act, there is no bar to revive its activities and to conduct the election of the office bearers. The courts cannot set aside such elections on the sole ground that certain statutory provisions have not been complied with by it. Right to contest an election of an office-bearer of the society is a statutory right of the member thereof. Such a right also exists under the bye-laws of the society. If a society fails to file with the Registrar the documents required under Sec. 4, a presumption may arise that it is defunct.

But, it was held by our Apex Court in NandDeoPandeyVs. Committees of Management[207] that properly constituted committee of management was required to continue the proceedings of inquiry against the Principal of a Vidyalaya. The Managing Committee was held to have ceased to be valid due to non-renewal of the registration of the society and non-holding of periodical elections under the provisions of the Societies’ Registration (U.P. Amendment) Act, 1960.

In Parshvanath Jain Temple Vs. LRs. of Prem Dass[208] it was observed by the Rajasthan High Court that irregularity, if any, on account of non-registration of the Trust under the Rajasthan Public Trusts Act at the time of institution of the suit could be cured with the registration of the Trust. It was held that the bar under Section 29 of the Rajasthan Public Trusts Act was only against the hearing and final decision of the suit and not against the institution of the suit itself.

55. Revival or Winding up of sick Companies

Section 253 of the Companies Act, 2013 speaks as to remedies of a secured creditor of a Company, before the National Company Law Tribunal (a quasi-judicial authority created under the Companies Act, 2013 to deal with disputes arising under the Companies Act). Sec 254 provides for revival and rehabilitation. If a Company fails to commence business with a year of its incorporation or failed to carry on business or it is not operating for two years, or fails to submit returns, the Registrar can strike off the registration of the Company. It forbids the Company from its functioning. But, it can be revived.

On presentation of the application for revival, under Section 256, the tribunal will appoint an interim administrator; and he will call for a meeting of the creditors of the Company within 45 days; and will prepare a draft scheme; or the interim administrator will take over the entire management of the Company.  

The interim administrator will, thereafter, appoint a committee of creditors under Section 257. If it is possible to revive the Company, it will be revived. The tribunal may also pass such orders for the appointment of the administrator.

Finally, a scheme will be prepared by the administrator as per Section 261.  But, the Company will be wound up under Section 263 if the scheme is not approved by the creditors and the tribunal will pass orders for winding up the Company.


[1]   Salmond on Jurisprudence (12th Edition, Page 326) reads: “The Club property is the joint property of the members, though in fact, it is often held by trustees on behalf of the members.”

Halsbury’s Laws of England (IV Edition, Vol. 6, Para 205) says: “Unincorporated members’ clubs. – An unincorporated members’ club is a society of persons each of whom contributes to the funds out of which the expenses of conducting the society are paid. ……. Subject to any rule to the contrary, the property and funds of the club belong to the members of the time being jointly in equal shares. “

[2]      Supreme Court Bar Association Vs. Registrar of Societies: ILR 2012-22 Del  1031; Girish Mulchand Mehta Vs. Mahesh S. Mehta. 2010 (1) Bom.C.R 31.         

[3]   Thalapalam Service Co-operative Ltd. Vs. Union of India: AIR 2010 Ker  6. Appeal Judgment: Thalappalam Ser. Coop. Bank Ltd Vs. State of Kerala: 2013 (16) SCC 82; 2013 Sup AIR (SC) 437; 2013 AIR(SC) (CIV) 2758, 2013 AIR(SCW)  5683.  Punjab State Co-operative Bank Limited Vs. Milkha Singh: AIR  1998 SC 271;  B C Sharma Vs. M L Bhalla: AIR 2006 SC 3293; Supreme Court Bar Association Vs. Registrar of Societies: ILR 2012-22 Del 1031; Ayantilal Shanabhai Shah Vs. Ambikaben Shivshankar Trivedi: AIR  2003 Guj 58; A S Gahlout Vs. Lt Governor of Delhi: AIR  1994 Del 69

[4]   Daman Singh &ors. Vs. State of Punjab: AIR 1985 SC 973; State of U.P. Vs. C.O.D. Chheoki Employees’ Co-op. Society Ltd : AIR 1997  SC  1413.

[5]      AIR 1997 SC 1413

[6]      Anil Bhalla Vs. Indian Airlines Coop. Group Housing Society:  ILR 2010-20 Del 3027;         Backbay Premises Co Op Society Ltd Vs. Sarojben G Shah: 1992 CTJ  402

[7]      Venus Co-Op Housing Society Vs. J Y Detwani: 2003-3  All MR 570:

[8]      Lila Parulekar Vs. Sakal Papers (P) Ltd.: (2005) 11 SCC 73: AIR 2005 SC 4074; Raja Himanshu Dhar Singh Vs. Addl Registrar Co-operative Societies: AIR 1962 All 439. 

[9]    2007-4 Raj LW 3547

[10] VB Rangaraj Vs. VB Gopalakrishnan: (1992) 1 SCC 160; Vodafone International Holdings Vs. Union of India: (2012) 6 SCC 613; World Phone India Vs. WPI Group Inc.: (2013) SCC OnLine Del 1098.

[11]    V.VirupakshappaVsDangadiHanumanthappa: AIR 1978  Kar 131

[12]Jaiveer Singh Virk Vs. Sir Sobha Singh: LAWS(DLH) 2020-3 120,

[13]Jaiveer Singh Virk Vs. Sir Sobha Singh: LAWS(DLH) 2020 3 120,

[14](1875) LR 7 HL 653 (DC)

[15](1875) LR 7 HL 653 (DC)

[16]AIR 1963 SC 1185

[17]1966 SCC OnLine Cal 44

[18] J R Agency Vs. Punjab Small Industries : 2010-159 Pun LR 452; John Tinson Co Pvt Ltd Vs. Bank Of India: 2008-105 DRJ 358; Reshmi Constructions Vs. Laxman Vithal Chunekar: 2014-5 Mh LJ 537

[19]B. Mookerjee Vs State Bank of India: AIR 1992 Cal 250; Nibro Limited Vs National Insurance Co:  AIR 1991  Del 25; State Bank of Travancore Vs. Kingston Computers: 2011-11 SCC 524; United Bank of India Vs. Naresh Kumar: AIR 1997 SC 3

[20]Naresh Chandra Sanyal Vs. Calcutta Stock Exchange Assn: 1971-1 SCC 50

[21]Claude Lila ParulekarVs. Sakal Papers:  2005-11 SCC 73.

[22]Ashbury Railway Carriage and Iron Co. Ltd. Vs. Riche: (1875) LR 7 HL 653 (DC) Lakshmanaswami Mudaliar Vs. LIC:AIR1963 SC 1185; Gajadhar Prasad Choudhary Vs. State of Bihar: AIR 1984 Pat 105.

[23] (2013) SCC OnLine Del 1098. Referred: V.B. Rangaraj Vs. V.B. Gopalakrishnan:  AIR 1992 SC 453 and  S.P. Jain Vs. Kalinga Tubes Ltd. : 1965-2 SCR 720.

[24]At pages 219 and 229.

[25] Quoted in: B. UmeshVs. Bangalore Development Authority: ILR1991 Kar 824.

[26] Quoted in: Gajadhar Prasad Choudhary Vs. State Of Bihar: AIR 1984 Pat 105

[27]   Ashbury Railway Carriage and Iron Co. Ltd. Vs. Riche: (1875) LR 7 HL 653 (DC); Radhabari Tea Co. Vs. Mridul Kumar Bhattacharjee: 2010-153 CC 579: 2010-1 Gaulj 433

[28]    Radhabari Tea Co. Vs. Mridul Kumar Bhattacharjee: 2010-153 CC 579: 2010-1 Gaulj 433

[29]    AIR 1963 SC 1185

[30]    Mool Chand Khairati Vs. Director of IT: 2015-280 CTR 121; 2015-222 DLT 102

[31]    AIR 1963 SC 1185

[32]Turner Morrison and Co Vs. Hungerford Investment: AIR 1972SC 1311.

[33]AIR 1984 Pat 105

[34](1966) 2 QB 656

[35] Referred to in: Gajadhar Prasad Choudhary Vs. State Of Bihar: AIR 1984 Pat 105; Kumarapuram Gopal Krishnan  Vs. Burdwan Cutwa Railway Co: 1978-1 Cal LJ 6504

[36]2015-280 CTR 121; 2015-222 DLT 102

[37]   2016-3 KHC 670

[38]   AM Prakasan Vs. State of Kerala:2016-3 KHC 670

[39]   2010-5 Gau LJ 294, 2010 4 Gau LT 905

[40]   AIR 1992 Cal 122

[41]  See Notes below: “Ratification is a Recognised Principle of Law”

[42]   See: Punjab State Co-operative Bank Limited Vs. Milkha Singh: AIR  1998 SC 271.

[43]   AIR 2007 SC 1682

[44]   Section 291 of the Companies Act, 1956 corresponds to Sec. 179 of the Companies Act, 2013.

[45]   Devassy Vs. Asst. Registrar of Cooperative Societies: ILR 1976 (1) Ker. 95;       Gopalan Vs. Joint Registrar of Cooperative Societies 1985 Ker LT 446;       Joseph Vs. Kothamangalam Co-op. M. Society Ltd: 1994 (1) Ker LT 828).

[46]   1982-2 Kant LJ 313

[47]   AIR 1980 SC 1612

[48]   1998 (1) GLR 38

[49]   See rulings under company-law: CDS Financial Services (Mauritius)Ltd. Vs. BPL Communication Pvt. Ltd. (2004) 121 Com Cas 374;  Marikar Motors Vs. M.I. Ravikumar : [1982] 52 Comp Cases 362 (Ker);   Pradip Kumar Sarkar Vs. Luxmi Tea Co. Ltd. [1990] 67 Comp Cases 491 (Cal.);    the appeal was dismissed by the Supreme Court in Luxmi Tea Co. Ltd. Vs. Pradip Kumar Sarkar, [1990] 67 Comp Cases 518 (SC) 

[50]   AIR 1963 SC 1144; See also Ujjal Talukdar Vs. Netai Chand Koley AIR 1969 Cal 224;       All India Wokey s Hockey Federation Vs. Indian Olympic Association, 1994 55 DLT 607;       Ashok Kumar Vs. SBI Officers Association, 2013-201 DLT 433.

[51]   AIR 1963 SC 1144; See also Ujjal Talukdar Vs. Netai Chand Koley: AIR 1969 Cal 224;   All India Wokey s Hockey Federation Vs. Indian Olympic Association: 1994 55 DLT 607;   Ashok Kumar Vs. SBI Officers Association: 2013-201 DLT 433.

[52]   (1998) 6 SCC 39; Venus Co-Op Housing Society Vs. J Y Detwani: 2003-3  All MR 570.    

[53]   Myurdhwaj Coop. Group Housing Society Vs. Presiding Officer: AIR1998 SC 2410            

[54]   Rameshwar Prasad Vs. Union of India: (2006) 2 SCC 1

[55]   40 ER 852

[56]   (1888) 57 LJ Ch 543

[57]   (1904) AC 515:

[58]   AIR 1931 Mad. 12. See also: Inderpal Singh Vs. Avtar Singh (2007-4 Raj LW 3547).

[59]   Varghese Vs. St. Peters and Pauls Syrian Orthodox Church: (2017) 15 SCC 333.

[60]   Varghese Vs. St. Peters and Pauls Syrian Orthodox Church: (2017) 15 SCC 333.

[61]   Profulla Chorone Requitte Vs. Satya Chorone Requitte: AIR 1979 SC 1682.

[62]   Quoted in Most Rev. PMA Metropolitan Vs. Moran M. Marthoma: AIR 1995 SC 2001- Para 69

[63]   AIR 1969 All 248

[64]   AIR 1962 SC 458 (para13)

[65]   NF Barwell Vs. John Jackson: AIR 1948 All 146. It is considered in Shridhar Misra Vs. Jaichandra Vidyalankar: AIR1959  All 598; See also: Jamiat Ulama Vs. Maulana Mahmood Asad Madni: ILR 2008 -17 Dlh 1950; Raja Himanshu Dhar Singh Vs. Additional Registrar Co-Operative Societies: AIR 1962 All 439.

[66]   See: Shakir Husain Vs. ChandooLal, AIR 1931 All 567; Shanta Prasad v/s. Collector, Naini Tal: 1978 ALJ 126; Mohammad AM Vs. The State of Uttar Pradesh: AIR 1958 All 681; Union of India Vs. Bhimsen Walaiti Ram : AIR 1971 SC 2295 ; State of Orissa Vs. Harinarayan Jaiswal: AIR 1972 SC 1816.

[67]   See: Shackleton on the Law and Practice of Meetings (Seventh Edition) Page 120;       Company meetings Law and Procedure by B. K. Sen Gupta (1985), Page 221

[68]   Damyanti Naranga Vs. Union of India: AIR 1971 SC 966; Daman Singh Vs. State of Punjab AIR 1985 SC 973

[69]   Zoroastrian Co-operative Housing society Ltd. Vs. District Registrar: AIR  2005 SC 2306.

[70]   State of Maharashtra Vs. Karvenagaar Sahakari Griha (2000) 9 SCC 295:      Zoroastrian Co-operative Housing Society Vs. DistRegr.AIR  2005 SC 2306.

[71]   Supreme Court Bar Association Vs. Registrar of Societies: ILR 2012-22 Del  1031;       Girish Mulchand Mehta Vs. Mahesh S. Mehta. 2010 (1) Bom. C.R 31

[72]   Chandresh Kumar Malhotra Vs. H P St. Co-Op. Bank: I993 CTJ 273 (HP)

[73]   Shamrao Madhavrao Bodhankar Vs. Suresh Shamrao Bodhankar 1986-2 BCR 650

[74]   AIR 1943 PC 66

[75]   AIR 1973 SC 2389

[76]   1974, Mh. LJ 428

[77]   1986-2 BCR 650

[78]   See also: AS KrishnanVs. M Sundaram: AIR 1941 Bom. 312

[79]    AIR 1989 SC 1582

[80]   AIR 1941 Bom. 312

[81]AIR 1986 SC 140

[82]AIR 1955 SC 233

[83](2014) 2 SCC 401

[84]AIR 1964 SC 358

[85]1978 1 SCC 405

[86]2010 10 SCC 744

[87]    AIR1962 All 439

[88]    AIR 1966 SC 330

[89]    ILR 2007 (1) Ker 10

[90]    Shackleton on Law and Practice of Meeting, Eighth Edition, Page 4 ;  See also: Re British Sugar Refining Co.: (1857) 3 K & J. 408.

[91]    Indian National Congress (I) Vs. Institute of Social Welfare: AIR 2002 SC 2158; Indian Bank V. Satyam Fibers (India) Pvt. Ltd., (1996) 5 SCC 550; Tata Steel Vs. State of Jharkhand: AIR  2011 Jhar 9.

[92]    Dr. Smt Kuntesh Gupta Vs. Mangt. of Hindu Kanya Mahavidyalaya: AIR 1987 SC 2186;         Priya Brata Maity Vs. State of West Bengal: AIR  2000 Cal 32;          Gaya Dutt Misra v. District Inspector of Schools : 1995 (2) AWC 1118.

[93]   Debarchan Mahanandia Vs. State of Orissa: 2015-119 CLT 768, ILR  2015-1 Cut 368.

[94]   Allhabad High School Society Vs. State of UP: 2011-4 ADJ 341.

[95]Patel NarshiThakershi Vs. Pradyumansinghji Arjunsinghji: AIR 1970 SC 1273: 1971-3 SCC 844

[96] AIR 2010 SC 3745: 2010-9 SCC 437

[97]   AIR 2005 SC 4321,

[98]   Guruvayoor Prathikarana Vedi Vs. Secretary to Government: 2005-1 Ker LT 19, 2005 KHC  5.   Referred: Patel Narshithakershi Vs. Sri Pradyuman Singhji Arjunsinghji  (1971) 3 SCC 844, Mehar Singh Nanak Chand v. Sri Naunihal Thakardas: (1973) 3 SCC 731, R. R. Verma v. Union of India (1980) 3 SCC 402; Debarchan Mahanandia Vs. State of Orissa: 2015-119 CLT 768, ILR  2015-1 Cut 368.

[99]   Tata Steel Limited Vs. State of Jharkhand: AIR  2011Jhar 9.

[100] Surjeet Singh Vs. Delhi Development Authority: 2013-3 AD (Del)  685; 2013-135 DRJ 358

[101]  Manav CGHS Limited Vs. PO Delhi Cooperation Tribunal: 2002-100 DLT 428

[102]  Manav CGHS Limited Vs. PO Delhi Cooperation Tribunal: 2002-100 DLT 428

[103]  Lalit Kumar Modi Vs. Board of Control for Cricket in India:  2011 AIR-SCW  5919: 2011-10 SCC 106.

[104]  2011 AIR-SCW  5919: 2011-10 SCC 106

[105]  Inderpal Singh Vs. Avtar Singh:2007-4 Raj LW 3547

[106]  Inderpal Singh Vs. Avtar Singh (2007-4 Raj LW 3547).: See also: Lila Parulekar Vs. Sakal Papers (P) Ltd.: (2005) 11 SCC 73: AIR 2005 SC 4074;  Raja HimanshuDhar Singh Vs. Additional Registrar Co-operative Societies: AIR 1962 All 439.

[107]  TP Daver Vs. Lodge Victoria No. 363 SC Belgaum, 1963 AIR SC 1144

[108]  Manav CGHS Limited Vs. PO Delhi Cooperation Tribunal: 2002-100 DLT 428

[109]  A P Dairy Development Corporation Vs. B Narasimha Reddy: AIR 2011 SC 3298; Dharam Dutt Vs. Union of India (2004) 1 SCC 712: AIR 2004 SC 1295. See also: Kowtha Suryanarayana RaoVs. Patibandla Subrahmanyam: AIR 1940 Mad 902.

[110] AIR 2005 SC 2306

[111]  See also: State of UP Vs. COD Chheoki Employees’ Co-op. Society: AIR 1997 SC 1413.

[112]  AIR 1995 SC 2001

[113]  Union of India Vs. Paras Laminates ( P) Ltd. : AIR 1991 SC 696.

[114]  M.S. Gill Vs. Chief Election Commissioner: AIR 1978 SC 851.

[115]  AIR 1978 SC 851

[116]  (1987) 3 SCC 82

[117]  AIR 1995 SC 2001

[118]  AIR 1954 All 636

[119] Also see notes below: Ratification is a Recognised Principle of Law.

[120]Union of India Vs. PK Roy: AIR 1968 SC 850; Pradvat Kumar Bose Vs. Chief Justice of Calcutta High Court: AIR 1956 SC 285; Sahni Silk MillsVs. Employees’ State Insurance Corpn: 1994 (5) SCC 346

[121]Barium Chemicals Ltd., Vs. Company Law Board:  AIR 1967 SC 295; Sahni Silk Mills Vs. Employees’ State Insurance Corpn: 1994 (5) SCC 346

[122](1953) 1 All ER. 1113

[123] Quoted in: Marathwada University Vs. Seshrao Balwant Rao Chavan: AIR 1989 SC 1582.

[124]6th edn., p. 263

[125] Quoted in: AK Roy Vs. State of Punjab: AIR 1986 SC 2160; TV Usman Vs. Food Inspector Tellicherry Municipality: AIR 1994 SC 1818.

[126] President Pudupariyaram Ser. Coop Society Vs. Rugmani Amma: ILR 1996-1Ker 674

[127] AKRoy vs. State of Punjab: AIR 1986 SC 2160; Marathwada University v. Seshrao Balwant Rao Chavan: 1989 (3) SCC 132 ; Sahni Silk Mills (P) Ltd., v. Employees’ State Insurance Corp.: 1994 (5) SCC 346

[128] VB Rangaraj Vs. VB Gopalakrishnan: (1992) 1 SCC 160; Vodafone International Holdings Vs. Union of India: (2012) 6 SCC 613; World Phone India Vs. WPI Group Inc.: (2013) SCC OnLine Del 1098.

[129] AIR 1956 SC 285

[130] See: Shamrao Madhavrao Bodhankar Vs. Suresh Shamrao Bodhankar: 1986-2 BCR 650

[131]  See: P Ramiah Vs. Chief Secretary to the Government of Madras: AIR 1950 Mad 100.

[132]  In Cooperative Societies Act of various States provides for disciplinary action by Sub-committees.

[133]  Marathwada University Vs. Seshrao Balwant Rao Chavan: AIR 1989 SC 1582.

[134]  AIR 1967 SC 295

[135]  1995-1 Mad LJ 610

[136]  See also: Union of India Vs. HC Goel: AIR 1984 SC 364.

[137]  AIR 1954 Cal 193

[138]56 Cal WN 730

[139]AIR 1968 SC 850: Followed See: Fowler (John) & Co. v. Duncan: (1941 Ch. 450.

[140]  Roopchand v. State of Punjab. AIR 1963 SC 1603. Rajah Velugoti Venkata Vs. The State of Andhra : AIR 1958 AP 522

[141]  Vol. I, 4th Ed., para 32

[142]  Quoted in Marathwada University Vs. Seshrao Balwant Rao Chavan:  AIR 1989 SC 1582

[143]  See Notes just below.

[144]1985 (4) SCC 417

[145] Quoted in: Indra Preet Singh Kahlon Vs State of Punjab:2006-11 SCC 356; State of U P Vs. Pawan Kumar Singh: 2009-3 ADJ 166. Also see: Pati Tripathi Vs. The Board of HS & Intermediate Edn.:  AIR 1973 All 1.

[146]  1980-1 Kant LJ 298

[147]  See: Shyam Narain Shukla Vs. State of UP: 1995-25 All LR 100; 1995-1 LBESR 174; Commissioners for the Portof Calcutta Vs. Asit Ranjan Majumder: AIR 1962 Cal 530; Balaka Co-Operative  Vs. Shri Shibdas Raha: AIR 1992 Cal 122.

[148]  Guru Nanak University Vs. IqbalKaur Sandhu: AIR  1976 P & H 69.

[149]  Kurukshetra University Vs. Vinod Kumar: AIR 1977 P & H 21; State of Haryana Vs. Ram Chander: 1976 P & H 381; Sarup Singh Vs. State of Punjab: 1990-1 LLJ 285. Board of H. School and Intermediate Edn Vs. Ghanshyam Das Gupta: AIR 1962 SC 1110 (Local Government Board Vs. Alridge, 1915 AC 120 referred to); Ramesh Kapur Vs. Punjab University, AIR 1965 Punj 120; TriambakPatiTripathi Vs. The Board of H S and Intermediate Edn.:  AIR 1973 All 1; Bansi Lal Gera Vs. University Of Delhi: 1968-4 DLT 353; University of Madras v. Nagalingam : AIR 1965 Mad 107. See as to statutory Tribunal: Annamalai Vs. R. Doraiswamy Mudaliar: 1982 ACJ 371. Sasidharan Vs. State of Kerala: 1980 KerLT  671.

[150] Ramesh Kapur Vs. Punjab University:  AIR 1965 Punj 120; Rakesh Kumar Vs. J And K State Board of School Education: AIR 1992 J&K 22.

[151] Maharashtra State Board of Secondary and HS Edn. Vs. K S Gandhi: 1991 AIR-SCW 879; Ghazanfar Rashid v. Board, H.S. and I. Edn., U.P, AIR 1970 All 209

[152] AIR 1977 Pj&Hr 21

[153] AIR  1976 P & H 69.

[154]  Enderby Town Football Club Ltd. Vs. Football Association Ltd. (1971 Chancery Div. 591)

[155]  Quoted in J K Aggarwal Vs. Haryana Seeds Development Corporation:  AIR 1991 SC 1221.

[156]UshaUdyog Vs. Customs, Excise and Gold: 2000-86 DLT 667: 2000-71 ECC 416; Mohan LalSaraf Vs. Chairperson, Debts Recovery: 2013-2 ADJ 497, 2013-3 All LJ 99

[157]Satya Nidhan Banerji Vs. Mdhazabbur Ali Khan: AIR  1932 All 47; Gadagotlu Sitaramaiah Vs. Collector Of Central Excise Hyderabad: AIR 1960 AP 294; Iddesh Tours And Travels Vs. Comr of Service Tax Mumbai: 2019-367 ELT 235

[158] Vijay Prakash D. Mehta Vs. Collector of Customs:  AIR 1988 SC 2010; Unicipal Committee Hoshiarpur Vs. Punjab State Electricity Board: AIR  2011 SC  209; Tecnimont Pvt Ltd Vs. State of Punjab: 2019-12 SCALE 562; Usha Udyog Vs. Customs, Excise and Gold: 2000-86 DLT 667: 2000-71 ECC 416; Shyam Kishore Vs. Municipal Corporation of Delhi: AIR  1991 Del  104.

[159] Usha Udyog Vs. Customs, Excise and Gold: 2000-86 DLT 667: 2000-71 ECC 416; Discharged Servicemens Assn. Vs. State of Kerala: 1999-2 KerLJ 1133: 2000-1 KerLT 281.

[160]NathamaniGounder Vs. State of Tamil Nudu: 1986-2 LLJ 423

[161]  Maharashtra State Board of Secondary and Higher Secondary Education Vs. K S Gandhi: 1991 AIR-SCW 879.

[162]  Halsbury’s Laws of England; Third Edition, page 307. Quoted in: V S RamaswamyIyer Vs. Brahmayya and Company Official Liquidators Hanuman Bank: 1966-36 Comp. Cases 270, 1966-1 Mad LJ 234.

[163]  Forty-First Edition, Page 374. Quoted in: V S RamaswamyIyerVs. Brahmayya and Company Official Liquidators Hanuman Bank: 1966 36 comp. Cases270, 1966-1 Mad LJ 234.

[164] Baby Mathew Vs. Agricultural Income Tax Officer:1994-207 ITR 967: 1996-131 CTR 214: 1994 (1) KLT 786.

[165]  [1990] 79 STC 315 (P & H); ILR1991- 2 (P&H) 218

[166]  Vidyodaya Trust Vs. Mohan Prasad: AIR 2008 SC 1633.

[167]  AzizorRahmanChoudhury Vs. AhidennessaChoudhurani: AIR 1928 Cal. 225

[168]  AIR 2015 SC 1072

[169]  (2005) 8 SCC 89

[170]  (2009) 10 SCC 48

[171]  (2010) 3 SCC 330

[172]  (2007) 5 SCC 108

[173] See: P. Murthy Vs. Sri Venkateswara Steels: LAWS (MAD) 2016-3-167.

[174]  (2013) 2  Bank   Case  133: 2012 (5) CTC 203. Relied on in HakkimuddinTaherbhaiShakor Vs. State of Gujarat: 2017 CrLJ 3143.

[175]  NarayandasShreeramSomaniVs.Sangli Bank Ltd. AIR 1966 SC 170; See also: Seth Mohan Lal   Vs. Grain Chambers,  Muzaffarnagar: AIR 1968 SC 772;    Shackleton on the Law and Practice of meetings, 7th edition (1983), Page 230

[176]  BijiPothen Vs. Thankamma John: 2012(3) Ker LT 658.

[177]  See: BijiPothen Vs. Thankamma John: 2012(3) Ker LT 658; See also:  Arti Devi Vs. Central Information Commissioner: 2012-10-ADJ 491.

[178]AIR 1981 SC 2128.

[179]  AIR 1922 Bom 122.

[180]  Scott on Trusts Vol. II Sec. 170. The leading case on the subject is KenchVs. Gandford (1726) (White and Tudor: Leading Cases in Equity: page 693) referred to in Arjan Singh Vs. Deputy Mal: ILR 1982- 1 Del 11.

[181]  See: B D Wadhwa Vs. HardayalDevgun: ILR 1973-2 Del  678.

[182]  See: Kishore Joo Vs. GumanBehariJooDeo: AIR  1978 All 1.

[183]  Bonnerji Vs. Sitanath: 49 IA 46: referred to in Arjan Singh Vs. Deputy Mal Jain: ILR 1982- 1 Del 11.

[184]  AIR 1974 SC 1084

[185]  See also: HEH The Nizams Pilgrimage Vs. Commr. of IT, AP:  AIR 2000 SC 1802;      Kishore JooVs. GumanBehariJooDeo: AIR 1978 All 1.   Shivramdas Vs. B V Nerukar: AIR 1937 Bom 374,      Rambabu Vs. Committee of Rameshwar: (1899) 1 Bom LR 667; NathiriMenon Vs. Gopalan Nair, AIR 1916 Mad 692. Bonnerji Vs. Sitanath: 49 IA 46: referred to in Arjan Singh Vs. Deputy Mal Jain: ILR 1982- 1 Del 11; Sk. Abdul Kayum Vs. MullaAlibhai : AIR 1963 SC 309.

[186]  Bonnerji Vs. Sitanath: 49 IA 46: referred to in Arjan Singh Vs. Deputy Mal Jain: ILR 1982- 1 Del 11.

[187]  BalramChunnilalVs. DurgalalShivnarain: AIR1968 MP 81.

[188]  Attorney General Vs. Exetor Mayor: (1822) 37 ER 918; Anyasayya Vs. Muthamma: AIR 1919 Mad 943; HariharabrahmanVs. Janakiramiah: AIR 1955 Andhra 18.

[189]  AIR 1967 SC 781

[190]  2010-11 SCC 374: AIR 2010 SCW 5742

[191] 2009-5 BCR 776

[192]  AIR 1940 Mad 902.

[193] (2011) 13 SCC 774

[194]  Madras Gymkhana Club Vs. KC Sukumar: 2010-1 CTC 199.

[195]  A. Venkatasubbiah Naidu Vs. S. Chellappan: 2000 (7) SCC 695: AIR 2000 SC 3032; Superintending Engineer Periyar Electricity Distribution Circle Erode Vs. Pavathal: 2002-2 CTC 544; 2002-1 Mad LJ 515. G. BalaSubrahmanyam Vs. Bar Council of AP: 2014 (2) ALD 101; 2014 (1) ALT 264; AP AryaVysyaMahasabha  Vs. MutyapuSudershan: 2015 (5) ALD 1: 2015 (6) ALT 227; UmeshShivappaAmbi Vs. AngadiShekaraBasappa: (1998) 4 SCC 529: AIR 1999 SC 1566; Avtar Singh Hit Vs. Delhi Sikh Gurdwara Management Committee (2006) 8 SCC 487; Harnek Singh Vs. Charanjit Singh: AIR  2006 SC 52; Supreme Court Bar Association Vs. B.D. Kaushik: (2011) 13 SCC 774; NP Ponnuswami Vs. Returning Officer1952 SCR 218 : AIR 1952 SC 64.

[196]  UjjalTalukdarVs. Netai Chand Koley: AIR 1969 Cal 224. RashmiBalaSaxena Vs. Jiwaji University Gwalior: AIR  1989 MP 181

[197]  Supreme Court Bar Association Vs. BD Kaushik: (2011) 13 SCC 774

[198]  G. BalaSubrahmanyam Vs. Bar Council of AP: 2014 (2) ALD 101; 2014 (1) ALT 264; AP AryaVysyaMahasabha  Vs. MutyapuSudershan: 2015 (5) ALD 1: 2015 (6) ALT 227.

[199]  AIR 1963 SC 1144.             

[200]  See also: Capt. DK Giri Vs. Secunderabad Club: AIR 2018 AP 48; M. Sekar Vs. The Tamil Nadu State Council of the CPI: 2015-7 MLJ 689.

[201]  Board of Control for Cricket Vs. Cricket Asson. of Bihar: AIR  2015 SC 3194; D. Dwarakanantha Reddy Vs. ChaitnyaBharathi Educational Society : AIR 2007 SC 1794

[202]  Committee of Management Vs. Commissioner, Kanpur Region: 2008 -1 AWC 695; 2008 -1 ADJ 706; 2008-70 All LR 368.

[203]  In MriganMaity Vs. DaridraBandhabBhandar, 2011-4 Cal LT 226, it is observed that though only a few members of the society  have shown any interest in matters pertaining to the society for 36 years or so, it might  still not be presumed that the society was defunct that would warrant dissolution under the So. Rgn. Act.

[204]  Assam, Orissa, Punjab, Haryana, Delhi, Andhra Pradesh, Himachal Pradesh, Uttar Pradesh, Gujarat, Nagaland, Pondicherry, etc. Maharashtra Amendment to Societies Registration Act, 1860 (Sub Sec. 5 of Sec.  3A) lays down that a society which fails to get its certificate of registration renewed in accordance with this section with one year from the expiration of the period for which the certificate was operative shall become an unregistered society.

[205]  Karnataka, MP, Rajasthan, West Bengal, Travancore-Cochin, etc.

[206]  AIR 2007 SC 1337. Board of Control for Cricket in India Vs. Netaji Cricket Club [(2005) 4 SCC 741: AIR 2005 SC 592] referred to in this decision.

[207]  AIR 1991 SC 413

[208]  2009-3-RCR(CIVIL) 133



Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

Civil Suits: Procedure & Principles

Evidence Act

Constitution

Contract Act

Easement

Club/Society

Trusts/Religion

Is Permission of Court Mandatory when a Power of Attorney Holder Files Suit

Jojy George Koduvath, Kottayam.

Introduction

Civil Procedure Code (CPC) and Civil Rules of Practice (CRP) are the important procedural laws in the Civil field. CRP is formulated by each High Court in the respective State, under Art. 227  of the Constitution.  There is subtle difference between the CPC and CRP with regard to the provisions as to signing pleadings through an agent. Though CPC does not specifically requires ‘permission of the court’, CRP requires it apparently.

“Any person duly authorised” Can sign Pleadings, under Order VI, Rule 14

The ‘signing of pleadings’ is governed by Order VI Rule 14 CPC. As per this rule, Pleading is not ‘required to be signed or verified’ by “a party” itself. It reads as under:

  • 14. Pleading to be signed.- Every pleading shall be signed by the party and his pleader (if any):
  • Provided that where a party pleading is, by reason of absence or for other good cause, unable to sign the pleading, it may be signed by any person duly authorized by him to sign the same or to sue or defend on his behalf.

Under Order VI Rule 14, production of a power of attorney or written authorisation is not compulsory; but, it must be shown, to the satisfaction of the court, that the agent has sufficient authority to represent. Even an oral authorisation will be sufficient.

CRP Requires Permission

But, CRP in various States manifest that the permission must be obtained from the Court where any agent, other than an advocate, appears on behalf of a party. For example, Rule 22 of the Kerala CRP reads as under:

  • 22. Party appearing by agent.
  • (1) When a party appears by an agent other than a pleader, the agent shall, before making any appearance or application, or doing any act before the Court, file in Court the power of attorney, or other written authority thereunto authorising him or a properly authenticated copy thereof: or, in the case of an agent carrying on a trade or business on behalf of a party without a written authority, an affidavit stating the residence of his principal, the trade or business carried on by the agent on his behalf and the connection of the same with the subject-matter of the suit, and that no other agent is expressly authorised to make such appearance, or application or do such act.
  • (2) The Judge may thereupon record in writing that the agent is permitted to appear and act on behalf of the party; and until the said permission is granted, no appearance, application or act of the agent shall be recognised by the Court.
  • 23. Signing or verification by agent 
  • If any proceeding which under any provision of law or these rules, is required to be signed or verified by a party, is signed or verified by any other person on his behalf, a written authority in this behalf signed by the party, except in the case of persons under disability, shall be filed in Court, with an affidavit by such person verifying the signature of the party, and stating the reasons for the inability of the party to sign or verify the proceeding.”  

Rule 22 requires Power of Attorney and Permission only when the agent appointed is authorised to “appear” in court .

The first limb of Rule 23 is not attracted with respect to signing pleadings inasmuch as Order VI Rule 14 CPC does not require signing and verifying by the party (the first limb of Rule 23 reads: “if any proceeding which under any provision of law or these rules, is required to be signed or verified by a party”).  

CRP requires PoA and Permission only when agent is authorised to “appear”

In Janab Syed Kazim Sahab v. Janab Sayeed Bakaram Sahab: (1990 (1) An. WR 256), the AP High Court observed as under:

  • “From the provisions made in rule 32 (corresponding to Rule 22 of Kerala Rules) it is manifest that the rule envisages permission to be obtained from the Court in a case where any agent, other than an advocate, appears on behalf of a party. It is not in dispute that the GPA has been annexed under Item 11 of the list of documents, to the plaint. Further an advocate – not the power of attorney holder – appeared for the 2nd plaintiff to act or argue on his behalf. Therefore, Rule 32 has no place. Consequently permission from the Court is not postulated under such circumstances.”

It is pointed out by the AP High Court (DB) in Natubhai Chotabhai Patel v. Patnam Shakuntala: 2012-4 ALD 553: 2013 (4) ALT 24, (i) that this Rule is introduced to discourage the parties to appoint an agent, other than the legal practitioners, to ‘represent’ them in Courts; (ii) that the filing of a PoA or an affidavit was not mandatory if the authorisation was only to sign pleadings and/or to give evidence as a witness; and (iii) that this Rule applies only when the authorisation includes advancing arguments by the duly authorised agent “instead of an advocate”. (It is referred to in Aruna Sagar v. Shrushti Infrastructure Corporation, 2016-2 ALD 403; 2016-5 ALT 133.)

The Division Bench of the AP High Court held in Secretary to Government of India, Ministry of Defence, New Delhi vs. Indira Devi, AIR 2003 AP 329, as under:

  • “In order to make sure that the party authorised the agent to represent him in the matter, an affidavit is necessary. But in cases of authorising an agent to sign the pleadings while authorising a legal practitioner to appear on his behalf, it is sufficient if the Court is satisfied that he was authorised to sign and in such a case, the filing of an affidavit is not mandatory, therefore, the defect can be cured at a later stage also by convincing the Court that the agent was duly authorised by the respective party in that matter. But if an agent is authorised to undertake the signing of pleadings, adducing of evidence and advancing of arguments, the agent shall be permitted in writing and the party has to file an affidavit that he has duly authorised the agent to represent him instead of an Advocate.” (Quoted in Ruhina Khan Vs. Abdur Rahman Khan, 2019 AIR AP 117.)

The Madras High Court observed in K.  Santhanam v. S. Kavitha: 2011-1 CTC 286; 2011-1 LW 66; 2011-3 MLJ 34, as under:   

  • “16. Thus, it is seen that while Order III, enables the holder of a power of attorney to appear, apply and act on behalf of a party to a suit, as his recognised agent, Order VI, Rule 14 (pleading to be signed), enables any person duly authorised by a party to sign the pleading if the party pleading is, by reason of absence or for other good cause, unable to sign the pleading. Thus, it appears from Order VI, Rule 14, that even in the absence of a power of attorney, a party to a suit is entitled to have the pleading signed on his behalf, by any person duly authorised by him to sign. This inference is inevitable on account of the difference in the expressions used in Order III, Rule 2, vis-a-vis Order VI, Rule 14. While Order III, Rule 2, uses the expressions “recognised agents” and “persons holding powers of attorney”, Order VI, Rule 14, uses the phrase “any person duly authorised by him“. Rule 15(1) of the Order VI (verification of pleadings), goes one step further and empowers “some other person” to verify the pleadings, if it is proved to the satisfaction of the Court that he is acquainted with the facts of the case.”

Scope of O. VI R. 14 is not to be curtailed by unduly reading of CR P into it.

The Kerala High Court (KT Thomas, J., as he then was) dealt with this matter in Narayanan Nair v. John Kurien [1988 (1) Ker. LT 673]. He observed as under:

  • “The said rule (Rule 23) need not be imported to a case where plaint or written statement can be signed, as sanctioned by the substantive law, by any other person duly authorised by the party concerned. Order VI Rule 14 permits such a course to be adopted in making the pleadings. The scope of Order VI Rule 14 is not to be curtailed or restricted by unduly reading of Civil Rules of Practice into it. Nor could the sanction offered by the substantive law be stultified by resort to the rules framed under such law. The proviso in Rule 14 (of Order VI) does not insist on production or even creation of a power of attorney or written authorisation. There is nothing in the said provision suggesting that a written authorisation is indispensable for the proper compliance thereof. Case law seems to be very much in support of the view that even oral authorisation would be sufficient to constitute due authorisation. (Vide Bengal Jute Mills Vs. Jewraj Heeralal, AIR 1943 Cal. 13; Subbiah Pillai Vs. Sankarapandiam Pillai, AIR 1948 Mad. 369; Sarju Prasad Vs. Badri Prasad, AIR 1939 Nag. 242; and Netram Vs. Bhagwan, AIR 1941 Nag. 159). Those decisions were referred to and discussed in detail by a Division Bench of the Bombay High Court in All India Reporter Ltd. Vs. Ramachandra (AIR 1961 Bom. 292). The Bombay High Court, in concurrence with the preponderant view held that oral authorisation is good enough to constitute a valid authorisation under Order VI Rule 14 of the Code. In Iyakku Mathoo Vs. Julius (AIR 1962 Ker. 19) absence of a written authority was considered to be a defect in constituting due authorisation, but the said decision can be distinguished on facts since the suit was instituted on behalf of a plaintiff residing abroad permanently. Raman Nayar, J (as he then was) has observed in the said decision that in such cases the proviso to Order VI Rule 14 does not apply. The upshot of the discussion is that there is compliance with the requirements in Order VI Rule 14 of the Code if there is satisfactory material to show that the signatory in the plaint had the authority of the plaintiff to sign the plaint on behalf of the plaintiff and such authority need not necessarily be in writing.”

In Ruhina Khan v. Abdur Rahman Khan (AIR 2019 AP 117) the AP High Court referring various earlier decisions including the Kerala decision stated above, observed as under:

  • “As long as the said GPA holder is able to demonstrate that he had the authority to sign such pleadings on behalf of his principals, sufficient compliance with Rule 33 (corresponding to Rule 23 of Kerala Rules) of the Civil Rules of Practice is made out.”

Law in Narayanan Nair v. John Kurien is OVERLOOKED in certain subsequent decisions

Without adverting to, or simply avoiding, the law discussed in the Kerala decision, Narayanan Nair v. John Kurien, 1988 (1) KLT 673, and the AP decision in Janab Syed Kazim Sahab v. Janab Sayeed Bakaram Sahab, (1990 (1) An. WR 256), and various other similar earlier decisions, the Kerala High Court opined in the following subsequent decisions that the Power of Attorney should be produced in the court (except in the case of persons under disability), and court-permission should be obtained, as provided in the rule 22 of the CRP; and a written authority of the party (principal) and affidavit verifying the signature as provided in the rule 23, should be filed in court – where pleadings are signed or verified by ‘any other person’.

  • KR Sooraj Vs. Southern   Railway, 2020-6 KHC 343
  • Madhusoodhanan Vs. Rajesh R Nair: LAWS (KER) 2017-6-328 (allowed to cure defect by filing required petition to grant permission)
  • Focal Image India Pvt Ltd. Vs. Focal Image Ltd.: LAWS (KER) 2016-8-190: 2016 SCC OnLine Ker 29043. (Went-on even to hold that the institution of a plaint by an unauthorised agent is an inherent and incurable defect which would vitiate the institution of the plaint and a defective plaint, liable to be rejected in limini, could not be allowed to be made valid and perfect by a subsequent act.)
  • Rajan Vs. Padmavathy Gopalan Nair: 2011-4 Ker LJ 193, 2011-4 KHC 383 (Distinguished Narayanan Nair v. John Kurien observing that an affidavit had been filed by the principal, in that case to the effect that he had authorised his agent)

Defect, if any, Can be cured

Our Apex Court held in Uday Shanker Triyar Vs. Ram Kalewar Prasad Singh, 2006-1 SCC 75, that filing appeal without a vakalatnama or other authority was curable defect. It is observed in Para 16 and 17 as under:

 “16. An analogous provision is to be found in Order VI, Rule 14, CPC, which requires that every pleading shall be signed by the party and his pleader, if any. Here again, it has always been recognised that if a plaint is not signed by the plaintiff or his duly authorised agent due to any bona fide error, the defect can be permitted to be rectified either by the Trial Court at any time before judgment, or even by the Appellate Court by permitting appropriate amendment, when such defect comes to its notice during hearing.      
17. Non-compliance with any procedural requirement relating to a pleading, memorandum of appeal or application or petition for relief should not entail automatic dismissal or rejection, unless the relevant statute or rule so mandates. Procedural defects and irregularities which are curable should not be allowed to defeat substantive rights or to cause injustice. Procedure, a handmaiden to justice, should never be made a tool to deny justice or perpetuate injustice, by any oppressive or punitive use. The well recognised exceptions to this principle are:
       (i) where the statute prescribing the procedure, also prescribes specifically the consequence of noncompliance;
       (ii) where the procedural defect is not rectified, even after it is pointed out and due opportunity is given for rectifying it;
       (iii) where the non-compliance or violation is proved to be deliberate or mischievous;
       (iv) where the rectification of defect would affect the case on merits or will affect the jurisdiction of the Court;
       (v) in case of memorandum of appeal, there is complete absence of authority and the appeal is presented without the knowledge, consent and authority of the appellant.”

Quoting the afore-stated passage from Uday Shanker Triyar v. Ram Kalewar Prasad Singh, the Madras High Court observed in K.  Santhanam v. S. Kavitha: 2011-1 CTC 286; 2011-1 LW 66; 2011-3 MLJ 34, that non-compliance with the Civil Rules of Practice (Rule 22 and 23) is a curable defect and an error of procedure is merely an irregularity; that it cannot result in rejection of the suit; and that even without a power of attorney, a party to the suit is entitled to have the pleading signed through another if that another person had been duly authorised. This view is taken in the following decisions also:

  1. Bilasraika Sponge Iron Pvt. v.  Devi Trading Company: 2011-5 ALD 327; 2011-4 ALT 297  – (Agent did not seek leave of the Court)
  2. Nethra Chits (P) Ltd., v. B. Ramachandra Reddy, 2006 (4) ALT 190, (Foreman of the Company did not obtain permission of the Court.)
  3. M/s. Gold Medal v. Smt. Ameena Begum 2004-5 ALT 542 (Suit instituted on a defective power of attorney; and corrected subsequently)
  4. Kamal Silk Mills v. Kuncham Mohana Rao: 2002 (1) ALD 722 (DB), (Contentions under Rule 32 cannot be raised at the stage of execution)
  5. Abu Taher v. Abdul Majeed: 1995 (1) ALT 57 (Did not obtain permission from the Court)
  6. P.J. Joseph v. Suhara Beevi Hussain: AIR 2000 Ker 60 – There was a power of attorney in favour of the husband of the plaintiff.  Husband filed suit on that basis. The defendant contended that the husband was not specifically authorized by the power of attorney to institute the suit. The plaintiff applied to the trial Court for permission to sign the plaint.  The High court observed that even if there was any defect, the plaintiff could sign the plaint, as signing of the plaint was only a procedural matter. Sections 99 and 99A of the CPC referred to)

S. 33 Rgn. Act will NOT attract if Power of Attorney himself Executes the Document

Sec. 32(a) of the Registration Act refers to documents presented for registration by a holder of “power of attorney”. The procedure specified under Sec. 33 would be attracted where a document is presented by a person holding “power of attorney”. If power of attorney himself executes the document, Sec. 33 would not be attracted.

It is so laid down in Manik Majumder v. Dipak Kumar Saha, Mad LJ 2022-2 69, 2022-2 SCALE 521, 2022-2 RCR(Civil) 96 in the following words-

  • “24. The words “executed and authenticated in manner hereinafter mentioned” in Section 32(c) would mean the procedure specified in Section 33. This is clear from the opening words of Section 33 which reads “for the purposes of Section 32, the following power of attorney shall alone be recognised”. Section 32 refers to documents presented for registration by a holder of “power of attorney” in clause (c) and it therefore follows that the procedure specified under Section 33 would be attracted where a document is presented by a person holding “powers of attorney” of the persons mentioned in clause (a) of Section 32.
  • 25. The aforesaid position makes it explicitly clear that Section 32 of the Act requires the documents sought to be registered, to be presented, inter alia by the person executing it. In other words, the said expression requires presence of the actual person executing the document. The basic principle underlying this provision of the Act is to get before the Sub-Registrar the actual executant who, in fact, executes the document in question. In fact, the ratio of the decision in Ram Gopal [AIR 1960 Punj 226] has laid down a similar proposition on the conjoint reading of Section 32 and Section 33 of the Act and after referring to all the judgments noted hereinbefore. Same view has been expressed earlier by the Bombay High Court in Ratilal Nathubhai v. Rasiklal Maganlal [AIR 1950 Bom 326].
  • 26. It is important to bear in mind that one of the categories of persons who are eligible to present documents before the registration office in terms of Section 32 of the Act is the “person executing” the document. The expression “person executing” used in Section 32 of the Act, can only refer to the person who actually signs or marks the document in token of execution, whether for himself or on behalf of some other person. Thus, “person executing” as used in Section 32(a) of the Act signifies the person actually executing the document and includes a principal who executes by means of an agent. Where a person holds a power of attorney which authorises him to execute a document as agent for someone else, and he executes a document under the terms of the power of attorney, he is, so far as the registration office is concerned, the actual executant of the document and is entitled under Section 32(a) to present it for registration and get it registered.”

See Blog: If Power of Attorney himself Executes the Document, S. 33 Registration Act will NOT be attracted

Power of Attorney is to be construed strictly by Court

In Umadevi Nambiar v. Thamarasseri Roman Catholic Diocese, AIR 2022 SC 1640; 2022-7 SCC 90, it is held that ordinarily, a Power of Attorney is to be construed strictly by Court.

Conclusion:

Re: Rule 22 of the CRP: PoA or written authority of the principal (or affidavit) and court-permission (as provided in Rule 22 of the CRP) are required if only the agent is one “other than a pleader” and authorised to “appear” in court (to act or argue – 1990 (1) An. WR 256 ). Therefore, a PoA or written authority and permission are not needed to prosecute the case by “appearance through” an advocate.

Re: Rule 23 of the CRP: And, no written authority and affidavit (as provided in Rule 23 of the CRP) are needed when an agent places pleadings signed by the agent himself – if he can demonstrate that he had the authority to sign, as provided in Order VI Rule 14 CPC (because, the scope of Order VI Rule 14 is not to be curtailed or restricted by unduly reading of Civil Rules of Practice into it). 

How to Subscribe ‘IndianLawLive’? Click here – How to Subscribe free 



Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

Civil Suits: Procedure & Principles

Evidence Act

Constitution

Contract Act

Easement

Club/Society

Trusts/Religion

Notary-Attested Documents and Presumptions

Jojy George Koduvath

Introduction

Notaries derive authority to do various notarial-acts from Sec. 8 of the Notaries Act, 1952.

This section lays down the functions of notaries. It includes—“verify, authenticate, certify or attest the execution of any instrument”.[1]

Presumption of regularity under Sec. 114 of Evidence Act

Presumption of regularity is attached to ‘official acts’, under Sec. 114 of Evidence Act. By virtue of Sec. 8 of the Notaries Act, attestation of the notary public is also an ‘official act’.  Therefore, it is held in Jugraj Singh v. Jaswant Singh [AIR 1971 SC 761: 1970 SCC (2) 386] by our Apex Court (Hidayatullah, CJ, AN Ray, ID Dua, JJ) as under:

“There is a presumption of regularity of official acts and we are satisfied that he (notary) must have satisfied himself in the discharge of his duties that the person who was executing it was the proper person. This makes the second power of attorney valid and effective both under s. 85 of the Indian Evidence Act and s. 33 of the Indian Registration Act.”

Copy Attestation

In Prataprai Trumbaklal Mehta v. Jayant Nemchand Shah, AIR 1992 Bom 149, the Bombay High Court has pointed out that Rule 10(1) of the Notaries Rules, 1956 prescribed fees for certifying copies of documents as true copies of the original at the rate set forth therein; and that the ‘copy attestation’ of a document made by a notary public was also an official act. Here also, the Bombay High Court, cautioned that the notary must have properly discharged his duty by making due entry in the notary register etc. It is observed in this decision as under:

  • “Notarised copies of power of attorney and other documents are filed with Banks, Courts and other public institutions. If documents are marked as true copy by the notary without taking due care and even making any entry in the notary register and without taking signature of an advocate identifying the executant or without taking other reasonable precaution, it cannot be said that the notary is discharging his duty in accordance with law as expected of him.”

Presumption as to Powers-of-Attorney

Sections 85 Sec. 114 of the Indian Evidence Act, 1872 are germane. Under Sec. 85 there is a presumption as to the authority of the Notary Public. That is, if a document contains the seal and signature of a notary public (including foreign countries like USA, UK, Canada) it is presumed to be genuine; and therefore no further evidence need be produced before the court to prove the seal and signature.

Section 85 of the Indian Evidence Act, 1872 reads as under:

  • 85. Presumption as to powers-of-attorney.—The Court shall presume that every document purporting to be a power-of-attorney, and to have been executed before, and authenticated by, a Notary Public, or any Court, Judge, Magistrate,  Indian Consul or Vice-Consul, or representative of the Central Government, was so executed and authenticated.

See Blog: (CLICK): No Adjudication Needed If Power of Attorney is Sufficiently Stamped

The Presumption is Presumption as to Genuineness

In Rajeshwarhwa vs Sushma Govil: AIR 1989 Delhi 144, it is held that the presumption is with respect to attestation by a ‘Competent Notary’ . It reads as under:

"When a seal of the Notary is put on the document, Sec. 57 of the Evidence Act (courts take judicial notice)comes into play and a presumption can be raised regarding the genuineness of the seal of the said Notary, meaning thereby that the said document is presumed to have been attested by a competent Notary of that country."

Further, Sec. 85 of the Indian Evidence Act provides that the Court shall presume that a power of attorney executed before a Notary Public was duly ‘executed’. The presumption drawn is the presumption as to genuineness of (i) its execution, including (ii) identification of its executant. But, it is a rebuttable presumption. In Prataprai Trumbaklal Mehta v. Jayant Nemchand Shah: AIR 1992 Bom 149, it was observed as under:

“Law takes judicial notice of seal of a notary. In ordinary course, an initial presumption may be made about genuineness of the notarised copy of the document. The underlying idea behind such presumption is that the notary is normally a responsible member of the legal profession and he is expected to take due care to satisfy himself about the identity of the party appearing before him.”

Read Blog: Secondary Evidence of Documents & Objections to Admissibility – How & When?

Course to be adopted if the party is not known to the notary

When the party appearing before the notary is not known to the notary, the aforesaid decision Prataprai Trumbaklal Mehta v. Jayant Nemchand Shah: AIR 1992 Bom 149, points out the remedy as under:

“If the party appearing before the notary is not known to the notary, the notary must get the party identified by an Advocate known to him and take signature of both of them in token thereof.”

The presumption is presumption as to ‘Authentication’ also

S. 85 of the Indian Evidence Act provides that the Court shall presume that a power of attorney was duly ‘authenticated’ by the Notary Public, also. It is pointed out in Kamla Rani v. M/S. Texmaco: AIR 2007 Delhi 147, that the expression ‘shall presume’ in  Section 85  shows that the section is mandatory and that it is well settled that ‘authentication’ would mean more than mere execution.

As stated above, presumption of regularity of official acts can also be invoked and the court can come to a conclusion that the notary public was satisfied himself that the person purported himself had been executed it.

But, the certificate or endorsement of the notary public must apparently show that the notary public had satisfied himself, expressly or impliedly, about the identity of the person executed the document, though there was no prescribed form of authentication.[2] In Prataprai Trumbaklal Mehta v. Jayant Nemchand Shah: AIR 1992 Bom 149, the Bombay High Court cautioned that the notary must have properly discharged his duty by making due entry in the notary register and observing other reasonable precautions.

Ratification of Earlier Act

In  Jugraj Singh v. Jaswant Singh [AIR 1971 SC 761 1970 SCC (2) 386] it was found that the recital in a second power of attorney correcting the mistake in the first one, relates back to the original act – done after first power of attorney and before the second one – on the basis of the first power of attorney.

Unstamped documents

Sec. 35 of the Indian Stamp Act, 1899 directs that no instrument chargeable with duty shall be admitted in evidence for any purpose by any person having by law or consent of parties authority to receive evidence, or shall be acted upon, registered or authenticated by any such person or by any public officer, unless such instrument is duly stamped (See: V.  Madhusudhan Rao v. S.  Nirmala Bai, AIR 2019 AP  93). 

Attestation of Will by Notary

Sec. 8 (1) of the Notaries Act allows a notary to “verify, authenticate, certify or attest the execution of any instrument”.

Besides, authorising a Notary, inter alia, to ‘attest’ under Sec. 8 of the Notaries Act, Rule 11(8) of Notary Rules provides for the ‘preparation of a Will’, too.   Rule 11(8) reads as under:

“(8) The notary may:
(1) draw, attest or certify documents under his official seal including conveyance of properties;
(2) note and certify the general transactions relating to negotiable instruments;
(3) prepare a Will or other testamentary documents; and
(4) prepare and take affidavits for various purposes for his notarial acts.”

Therefore, if the notary public is merely ‘verifying, authenticating or certifying” the Will (other than ‘attesting’ the execution of the will), there must be two other proper “attesting witnesses” to the Will, as stipulated under Sec. 63 of the Succession Act. In other words, if the notary is an ‘attester’ of the Will, it must be clearly specified.

Section 63 (c) of the Indian Succession Act, 1925 reads as under:

“The Will shall be attested by two or more witnesses, each of whom has seen the testator sign or affix his mark to the …..; and each of the witnesses shall sign the Will in the presence of the testator, but it shall not be necessary that more than one witness be present at the same time, and no particular form of attestation shall be necessary.

Conclusion: No Presumption – in Doubtful Documents

Presumption attached to the ‘official acts’ is rebuttable, under Sec. 144 of the Evidence Act.

In Thiyagarajan v. Muthusamy Gounder, 2013-3 Mad LJ 159, one of the attesting witnesses of the disputed Will was a Notary Public.  There were doubtful circumstances as to the execution of the Will. It was pointed out that ‘in doubtful cases, there is no presumption in favour of the Will (In dubiis non praesumitur pro testamento)’ though it is otherwise for the documents other than Will.

The Madras High Court, in this judgment, remanded the case with the following observation – “One more opportunity could be given to the plaintiff to dislodge the presumption attached to Ex.B2-the notary attested Will”.


[1] Section 8 of the Notaries Act, 1952 reads as under:

8. Functions of notaries: (1) A notary may do all or any of the following acts by virtue of his office; namely:
(a) verify, authenticate, certify or attest the execution of any instrument;
(b) present any promissory note, hundi or bill of exchange for acceptance or payment or demand better security;
(c) note or protest the dishonour by non-acceptance or non-payment of any promissory note, hundi or bill of exchange or protest for better security or prepare acts of honour under the Negotiable Instruments Act, 1881 (XXVI of 1881), or serve notice of such note or protest;
(d) note and draw up ship’s protest, boat’s protest or protest relating to demurrage and other commercial matters;
(e) administer oath to, or take affidavit from, any person;
(f) prepare bottomry and respondentia bonds, charter parties and other mercantile documents;
(g) prepare, attest or authenticate any instrument intended to take effect in any country or place outside India in such form and language as may conform to the law of the place where such deed is entitled to operate;
(h) translate, and verify the translation of, any document from, one language into another; 1[(ha) act as a Commissioner to record evidence in any civil or criminal trial if so directed by any court or authority;
(hb) act as an arbitrator, mediator or conciliator, if so required;]
(i) any other act which may be prescribed.
(2) No act specified in sub-section (1) shall be deemed to be a notarial act except when it is done by a notary under his signature and official seal.

[2] Prataprai Trumbaklal Mehta v. Jayant Nemchand Shah: AIR 1992 Bom 149.



Read in this cluster (Click on the topic):

Civil Suits: Procedure & Principles

Evidence Act

Constitution

Contract Act

Easement

Club/Society

Trusts/Religion